chapter 1

Aly woke as the car pulled up to the house Patty sighed and said "I guess we are home."

Aly got out of the car and looked at what was now their home it was a mobile home painted blue and had a pot of brightly colored flowers next to the door.

Patty said "maybe it looks better inside."

They went to the door and under the door mat just as they had been directed were the keys. They went inside to see the furnished two bedroom mobile home.

Aly checked her bedroom there was a twin bed a dresser a desk and chair.

Patty checked her room it had a Queen bed a dresser with a mirror and an attached bathroom. Aly had a bathroom in the hall.

Aly said positively "they didn't mention there was two bathrooms."

Patty said "it is rather small."

Aly was determined to see the bright side said "it is bigger then some places we have lived in the past 10 years. It has running water and heat and indoor plumbing. It is an actual house not a hut."

Patty clearly could only see the negative said "I promise it is only temporary. As soon as I get my book published we will be swimming in money. This is the best that I could come up with on such short notice. I'm sure you will make friends soon."

Aly said "I wouldn't bet on it. Lets unload the car."

Patty and Aly unloaded their things from the car.

Aly and Patty were sisters and Patty was Aly's guardian ever since their parents had died when Aly was only 4 years old. George and Beatrice Hawthorn had adopted Aly when Patty was 21. Aly had lost count of all of the different places they had lived in the past 10 years. Patty had traveled the world in some very remote places to do research for her book. It was about dying languages. Now her research was over and she needed to write her book but she was out of grant money so she needed to work she found a job on a little Indian reservation in the state of Washington. Patty and Aly were Blackfoot. At least that was the tribe Patty was born into and Aly was adopted into. Aly was mixed race she looked like she was native and white she had black hair and copper skin but had green eyes. She was found abandoned on a mountain during a blizzard the day she was born. There was no way to know who and what her parents were. Patty was going to be a teacher at the tribal school. Aly had never been to a proper school before Patty had taught her herself. Aly wasn't sure what to expect for her first day at school.

School would start in three days that wasn't much time to get settled in.

After they unloaded the car they went grocery shopping then made dinner and unpacked.

Aly would be 15 in a few months she would be starting as a Freshman in high school. Aly was gifted for her age she loved to read and people found her strange.

Aly had gifts that she didn't tell Patty about, she didn't tell anyone about she kept it to herself she knew if anyone knew about them they would think she was a freak or something. She could hear people's thoughts and feel their feelings and she could move things with her mind. She could make plants grow and animals were attracted to her. She could feel precious gems and metals in the earth if they weren't too deep. Aly had a habit of making jewelry out of the things she found. She liked pretty things and she had quite the collection of Jewelry.

She also sometimes had dreams that came true though not often. She had some rather strange dreams about living in La Push. The trouble with her dreams is she didn't know if they were just dreams or dreams that would come true until the events started happening. What she had dreamed about the people in La Push had to be just a dream because Vampires and Werewolves were not real.

Aly also could manipulate computers and electronics in general she could make them do whatever she wanted them to do. The older she got the more gifts seemed to show up.

While she never told anyone about her gifts people seemed to be uncomfortable around her and they kept their distance from her. So she never made any friends a few places they had lived a few people even called her a witch.

Aly wasn't holding her breath about making friends. She wasn't looking forward to starting school.

Chapter 2

The first day of school Aly showed up early because she came in with Patty she sat in the back of the classroom but even though it was the first day everyone seemed to know each other of course for the most part at a res this small everyone would have been going to school together since preschool and someone new would be an oddity.

They all were curious about Aly but for some reason they also were afraid to approach her to meet her. Aly found that if she looked at people directly they became more uncomfortable because of her strange colored eyes. They were green with gray circles around the pupil and iris. People had said before that she had witches eyes. Whatever the reason they tended to make people uncomfortable. Aly tended to keep her look down so not to intimidate people. She didn't approach anyone because she knew people were uncomfortable around her.

As she went through classes she found them dull as they were teaching things she already knew. She did the work she was assigned and kept quiet.

At lunch Aly wanted to sit alone there was only one table empty she sat there she had barely started eating when a group of boys that were huge came to the table.

One of the boys said "new girl this is our table go find somewhere else to sit."

Aly didn't look up she said "I don't see your name written on it."

Another boy said "everyone knows this is where we sit."

Aly said "I don't. So clearly not everyone knows."

More boys showed up another asked "Colin and Brady what is the problem?"

Colin said "This girl is sitting in our spot and wont move."

The older boy said "the rest of the table is empty you don't have to sit right where she is sitting."

Brady said "But this is our table no one else sits with us."

One of the other boys said "clearly she doesn't want to move so sit down my food is getting cold, I'm starving."

Aly liked the older boys they talked with reason. The boys all sat down after they all had sat down. There were 8 all together they all were huge only their faces showed how young they were but Aly had yet to look in their faces. She knew them from her dreams she knew they weren't human.

Seth was sitting right across from her he asked "so new girl do you have a name?"

Aly smirked and she didn't look up she said "it is Alyson Hawthorn I go by Aly."

Seth said "well Aly I'm Seth this is Colin, Brady, Quil, Embry, Jacob, Jared, Paul. And here comes Jared girlfriend Kim."

A girl came and sat down next to Jared and kissed his check she asked "who is the new girl?"

Jared said "that is Aly."

Colin said "she didn't want to move even though this is our table."

Kim said "there is still plenty of room for all of us."

Aly picked up her cookie from her tray and offered it to Colin who was sitting next to her and asked "Do you want it? I can't stand raisins."

Colin smiled and said "sure. Maybe you aren't so bad after all new girl."

Aly chuckled and said "I guess the path to friendship is food."

Kim said "just like any boys they are always hungry. Giving them food goes a long way."

Aly said "I will remember that. Maybe I should have given the cookie to Jacob he seems sad."

Jacob sighed and said "your cookie wouldn't help me, nothing can."

Embry said "Jacob is suffering from heart break nothing can cheer him up."

Aly said "I hear that they say that only time can heal heart ache. Of course that doesn't help right now does it?"

Jacob said "thanks for trying kid."

Aly didn't look directly at any of them as they ate their lunch they got to know Aly a bit but mostly they talked among themselves.

After lunch Aly went to class her last class was native language with Patty.

When she let class out Aly went to her she asked "Should I wait for you or go home on my own?

Patty said "I know it is hard to believe but I have a Parent teacher meeting."

Aly asked "on the first day?"

Patty said "I know it was set up by the principle apparently this particular student missed a lot of school last year so they want to make sure they have their parents support and I get the job because I'm the newest of the staff. I don't know how late I will be."

Aly said "How about I make dinner then."

Patty smiled and said "that would be great. It doesn't have to be fancy you can just order pizza or something."

Aly asked "are you afraid of my cooking? I'm not afraid to cook."

Patty said "I just don't want you to go to any trouble."

Aly said "I can make us dinner and it not be any trouble."

Chapter 3

Aly went home she was enjoying the walk even though it was drizzling. Out of nowhere Brady, Colin, and Seth came bursting out of the trees running right into Aly knocking her to the ground.

Aly being over come with the situation forgot to keep her gaze down as she looked at each of the boys. Seth helped her up when her eyes met Seth's the feelings she felt from him made no sense at all it was instant love pure and strong he imprinted on her.

He said "it is you."

Aly frowned she of course was feeling what he was feeling so she knew he was in love with her it was a pure love but that didn't mean it made sense.

Aly said "I'm going home now."

Seth smiled and said "I'll walk you."

Colin asked "I thought we were going to Emily's."

Brady said "I'm hungry."

Aly said "I'm going to make cookies when I get home. Chocolate Chip. You can come taste them if you want."

The boys went home with Aly. She put her bag down in the living room and said "The house was furnished when we moved in maybe you could help me with something one of the things included is a video game system. Apparently it is new but I have no idea how to work it maybe you can figure it out between the three of you. I will get started on the cookies."

Aly went to the kitchen and the boys figured out the video game. Aly made several batches of cookies and served them to the boys with milk.

Seth said "you are a good cook."

Aly said "thank you but chocolate chip cookies are hard to mess up. It is pretty basic. You boys can keep playing if you like but I have to get to my homework. If you have any I suggest you do it too."

Seth said "guys Aly is right Homework should come first."

Aly picked up her back pack and went to the table and started her homework. Seth followed her example. Brady and Colin followed Seth's example. After awhile Aly left the table and went to the kitchen to start dinner.

Patty came home she was surprised to see the boys but she wasn't alone either there was a man in a wheelchair with her Seth helped the man in the house. He was in his 40's.

Patty said "Aly this is Billy Black. Billy this is my sister Aly. Apparently these are some of her new friends."

Aly said "Patty this is Seth, Colin and Brady. They figured out how our video game system works. Guys this is my sister Patty but you might feel more comfortable calling her Miss Hawthorn. She teaches native languages at school."

Billy asked "are you boys staying for dinner?"

Colin said "actually I got to get home."

Brady said "Me too."

Seth said "I'm staying."

Aly asked "Do you need to call and let your family know you won't be home for dinner?"

Seth said "I don't think mom and Leah will mind."

Aly said "I think you should call I don't want your family to worry."

Seth said "alright if it makes you feel better I'll call."

Aly smiled and said "it will make me happy to know you are thinking about your families feelings."

Seth called home he said "I'm staying for dinner at Aly's house. She is my girl friend. We'll talk later bye Leah."

He hung up the phone Patty looked at Aly and asked "So you have a boyfriend? We have never talked about you having a boyfriend."

Aly shrugged Seth looked at Aly and asked "You do want to be my girlfriend don't you. I guess I never did asked I just assumed you would want to be."

Billy said "Seth it is important to ask important questions regarding relationships with girls. You can't just assume just because you like a girl that she wants to be your girlfriend."

Aly said "we just met. Is it normal to become boyfriends and girlfriends right after you meet? I'm not saying I don't want to be your girlfriends but I don't really know you. Other then you seem to like me. You like my cookies and playing video games at my house. I hope you like the dinner I made."

Patty asked "What did you make for dinner?"

Billy said "it smells good."

Aly smiled and said "Spaghetti with meatballs, garlic bread and green salad with Chocolate chip cookies for dessert. I made the cookies this afternoon and saved some for dessert the boys liked them a lot."

Seth said "it sounds great and the cookies were perfect."

Aly asked "So Patty why did you bring Mr. Black home?"

Billy said "you can call me Billy."

Patty said "Billy seems to becoming a close friend just as quickly you made friends with the boys."

Aly said "they literally ran into me when they ran out of the forest knocking me to the ground. So naturally I invited them home to figure out the gaming system and made them home made cookies. We got some homework done too."

Seth said "our eyes met and the connection was instant."

Aly said "Seth's smile won me over. I'm not sure I like video games and I don't know how they work but the guys seemed to like it and they were able to figure it out. I wouldn't be surprised if the boys come over a lot."

Seth said "I'll be here every day if you let me. Colin and Brady might come over for the video games they will probably spread the word to the other guys that you have a gaming system."

Aly said "I might have to set up some rules if everyone starts coming over. Patty is trying to write a book she will need quiet for that and everyone is going to have homework to do. And studies are important. So maybe I will have to set up time limits for gaming. If everyone comes over they might start eating us out of house and home. I feel obligated to cook snacks for house guests."

Patty said "I'm sure we can feed your friends with out breaking the bank."

Billy said "as the father of a teenage boy I can say having several boys over everyday will add up on your grocery bill."

Patty said "I might not make a fortune but I make enough to feed Aly's friends."

Aly set the table then put the food on the table.

The food was simple but good Seth and Aly watched TV together after dinner for a few hours.

Patty and Billy talked for hours. When Billy left Aly said to Seth "Help Billy home. I will see you tomorrow."

Aly kissed Seth's cheek he smiled like he was never happier and he helped Billy out of the house and helped him get home.

Aly couldn't sleep so she fixed brownies until early morning. A new gift showed up that she could travel instantly from place to place she called it portals after her gift showed up she was able to fall asleep again.

The next morning Aly brought the brownies to school and at lunch she sat with Seth and the boys again she presented her brownies and the boys all dug in. Kim was eating one of the brownies and asked "you made these yourself?"

Aly said "I couldn't sleep last night and baking relaxes me. I figured the boys wouldn't mind eating what I ended up making. After all if Billy is right boys are always hungry and they won't mind eating my baked goods."

Seth said "we need to talk after school."

Aly said "If it is to ask to play my video games you are more then welcome to come over. If it is about help with homework I will do my best to help you even though you are a Sophomore and I'm only a freshman."

Seth said "it is about me being your boyfriend."

Aly frowned and asked "have you changed your mind? You don't want to be my boyfriend?"

Seth smiled and said "don't worry it isn't that. There are some things I need to tell you about is all and Leah wants to meet you. Mom too. They invited you to come to dinner tonight."

Aly smiled and asked "is meeting your family a bad thing?"

Kim said "If I was dating Leah's little brother I would be terrified."

Aly asked "Leah is scary?"

Jared said "I wouldn't want to cross her."

Paul said "she has a temper."

Aly looked nervous Seth said "they are just teasing Leah and Mom will love you just as much as I do."

Aly said "I don't think that is possible. I don't understand it but I can tell you love me very much."

Seth said "I do and I would never put you in danger. So trust me you will be safe with my family, even Leah."

After school let out Aly went to Patty and said "I have been invited to Seth's house for dinner. His family wants to meet me. I don't think I will be out too late."

Patty said "alright have a good time."

Seth was waiting at Aly's locker Aly got the books she needed for her homework then she and Seth left Aly said "you said you needed to talk to me so what did you need to say."

Seth said "lets go to a friend of mines it is where we all hang out most of the time. My friends name is Emily Young. But it is kind of a long walk."

Aly said "we can talk and walk at the same time can't we."

Seth said "yeah that is kind of the idea. Well to begin with I'm not sure you are going to believe me but I have a lot to tell you I need you to keep an open mind. I love you. More then you can ever know. I will love you forever. I can't be without you kind of love."

Aly said "Ok is that all you needed to tell me?"

Seth said "there is more the reason I love you the way I do is because I imprinted on you. You see I'm a wolf. I can change into a wolf all of my friends are wolves. Well except for Kim and Emily. But All of the guys are wolves Leah is a wolf too. She is the only girl who is a wolf."

Aly looked at him and asked "is that it? That is what you needed to tell me?" That you are a wolf and you imprinted on me which means that you love me intensely?"

Seth said "yeah are you alright with that?"

Aly sighed and said "I guess but if you are telling me your secrets I guess I should tell you mine. I'm gifted and I don't mean I'm just intelligent but I am gifted that way too. No one knows not even Patty I have never told anyone. I can hear thoughts and feel what others are feeling. I can move things with my mind. I have a connection to nature. Both making things grow and attracting animals. I can feel precious metals and gems in the earth. It is how I made my jewelry. I can control computers and electronics. And sometimes I have dreams that come true it isn't often. My most recent gift is the ability to travel from place to place instantly. The older I get the more gifts I seem to get. Like I said I never told anyone that before. I dreamed about you. Not you personally but the wolves I mean I dreamed about them. The trouble with my dreams I don't know if they are true dreams or not until the things that I dream about start to happen."

Seth asked "do you know what you are? You don't smell exactly like a human."

Aly shook her head and said "I told you yesterday that I was found on a mountain alone the day I was born. I know nothing about my birthparents. I knew well enough when I was 4 and my gifts began to show up not to tell anyone. The past 10 years my gifts have grown."

Seth asked "you really believe that I'm a wolf without proof. I thought I would have to show you."

Aly asked "do you believe me or do I need to prove what I can do? Of course I don't really have to ask because I can read your thoughts and feel your feelings so I know you believe me it probably has something to do with you imprinting on me. Loving me the way you do naturally makes it so you believe what I say is true."

Seth said "I didn't think about that but it is probably true."

Aly asked "so are you the only one to imprint or are their others?"

Seth said "there is 5 including me. Sam was the first he imprinted on Emily. He was dating Leah at the time but when you imprint there is nothing that can stop how you feel. Leah is still hurting from it. Jared imprinted on Kim. Quil imprinted on Emily's niece Claire and Paul imprinted on Rachel. Billy's daughter."

Aly asked "does that mean they are all dating each other?"

Seth said "mostly yes. Sam and Emily are actually engaged. Jared and Kim are dating and Paul and Rachel are dating but Claire just turned 3 years old. The love Quil feels for Claire is that of a brother or close friend. It won't turn romantic until she is ready for it. The love of imprinting is a pure love."

Aly asked "are you saying you wouldn't be disappointed if our relationship doesn't become romantic. I'm only 14 I'm not sure what I would be ready for physically."

Seth said "I'm not going to rush you into something you aren't ready for we can take things as slow as you need to go."

Aly smiled and took hold of his hand and kissed his cheek just as they entered a small house filled with teenage boys. The TV was on with a ball game on.

A young woman that had scars on her face as well as a big smile asked "who is this Seth?"

Seth said "This is Aly. Aly this is Emily."

Quil said "Emily we are starving isn't there any food at all."

Emily said "give me a second and I will find something to feed you bottomless pits."

Aly asked "can I help?"

Emily said "you are welcome to try I need to go grocery shopping. I have a lot of a little bit of things but not enough to feed everyone."

Aly looked in the fridge, freezer and pantry then she pulled out ingredients and began making Pizza's she was able to make 10 pizza's with various toppings everyone was able to eat their fill.

When everyone was done eating Emily went grocery shopping when she returned everyone helped her bring everything in.

Embry asked Seth "did you tell her everything?"

Seth said "I told her about us and she accepted it just fine."

Sam asked "have you told her about the cold ones yet."

Seth frowned and said "No I didn't want to frighten her."

Aly asked "what is a cold one?"

Seth said "they are our enemies we hunt them down and kill them."

Aly said "I hope that means they are bad I wouldn't like to think you would kill someone who is innocent no matter what they are."

Seth said "Cold ones is just another name for vampires."

Aly asked "Vampires are real?"

Seth said "yeah in fact we have a treaty with a family of them called the Cullen's. They live in Forks. They are different then others of their kind they only hunt animals not humans."

Sam said "as long as they follow the treaty we wont kill them."

Aly said "this has been quite the day you all change into wolves and vampires are real. What else will there be to finish up the day."

Seth said "you still have to meet Leah and mom."

Aly said "that might be scarier then finding out Vampires are real."

Kim said "you are handling it well I was terrified when I found out about cold ones."

Aly said "well I had dreams about all of this kind of thing you all telling me about it only confirms what I dreamed about still it is pretty amazing. I wonder if what the rest I dreamed about will come true."

Seth asked "what else did you dream about?"

Aly said "it is hard to remember it all but there is a half vampire half human baby born and their was trouble with the vampires a few months after she is born. About Christmas time things become very confusing. I don't know how much is a dream and what is real. Patty leaves me and I'm all alone."

Seth said "you will always have me. No matter what you are my girl."

Aly smiled and said "it is nice knowing that no matter what happens you will always love me. Even if it is because of some strange wolf thing."

Seth took Aly to his house Leah was setting the table and Sue was in the kitchen cooking Aly asked "is there anything we can help with."

Sue said "Dinner is just about ready you both should go wash up."

Seth showed Aly where the bathroom was and they both washed their hands. Then they both went to the table just as Sue brought out the food.

Seth said "Mom and Leah this is Aly. Aly this is my sister Leah and my mom Sue."

Aly said "it is a pleasure meeting you both."

Sue couldn't help but notice how small Aly was she looked very young.

Sue said "tell us a bit about yourself Aly."

Aly said "well I'm 14 I will turn 15 in December. I'm a freshman. I'm from Montana but I haven't lived their since I was 4. Patty and I have lived all over the world mostly in remote places. Patty is my sister and guardian she took me in when our parents died when I was 4. I was adopted as a baby by George and Beatrice Hawthorn we know nothing about my birthparents. So we don't really know what I am but the Hawthorns were Blackfoot. We assume I am mixed because of my appearance. I look native except for my eyes. Some have said I have witches eyes."

Leah asked "do you believe you are a witch?"

Aly said "I honestly don't know what I am."

Sue said "you have beautiful eyes don't let anyone tell you otherwise."

Aly smiled and said "thank you."

Sue said "I know school just began but how are you doing."

Aly said "I have never been to a normal school before. Patty taught me on her own. I'm used to planning my own schedule if I want to wonder in the wild then I do if I want to read all day I do. It is different having to adjust to such a structured schedule and being inside all of the time. But everyone has been very kind to me so far. The classes are a bit dull they are teaching things I already know. But I can't expect them to adjust the lesson plan to suit just me when there is a whole class full of students. I spend every lunch time with Seth and the others that is always nice."

Leah asked "are you really ready to be Seth's girlfriend?"

Aly said "as I understand it I don't have much choice. Seth Loves me and he will always love me. So I better get used to it we are going to be together whether I like it or not."

Sue said "that isn't how imprinting works. Seth is the one without the choice. You don't have to be his girlfriend if you don't want to be."

Aly asked "He loves me and always will I owe it to him to give it all of my worth. I have never had a boyfriend before I'm not sure exactly how to go about it but I figure if we take our time we can figure it out together. I know he won't force me to do anything I'm not ready for. This dinner is very good."

Sue said "I'm glad you like it."

Leah asked "do you have any hobbies Aly?"

Aly said "I don't know if you would call it a hobby but I love baking. I like finding new recipes and trying them out. When I am upset or can't sleep or something baking always makes me feel better. I love making Jewelry. I love pretty things. I also like to be surrounded by nature. It is so green here I love it. I have only been here a few days and the house we live in Patty said is temporary but it really feels like home here. More then anywhere else I have been. Leah what are you planning on doing now that you are done with High school?"

Leah shrugged she had her mouth full. She swallowed and said "becoming a wolf ruined all of my plans."

Aly said "that just means you need to make new plans. Do you want to stay home or maybe go away to school?"

Leah said "I can't go anywhere because of my wolf beside I can't afford it."

Aly said "the trouble with your wolf can be solved through time can't it. I mean you can learn to control your wolf through time can't you?"

Leah said "that is what I am hoping for but there is still the trouble with money."

Aly asked "have you thought about applying for a grant. That was how Patty was able to afford to do her research for her book her grant lasted us 10 years. You won't need one for that long. But if your marks are good enough I would be willing to help you find a grant so you can afford school when you are ready. I have a gift when it comes to computers. I can help you find something that is right just for you."

Leah said "thanks that is really nice of you."

Aly said "I just want you to realize that becoming a wolf didn't ruin your life completely. There is still hope for the future. Paul says you get angry so maybe you should focus on something that can calm you down."

Sue asked "do you have a suggestion?"

Aly said "well I'm no expert about such things they say deep breathing helps control anger so anything that incorporates breathing exercises. Like Yoga or Tie Chi might work maybe include visualization with deep breathing kind of meditation. The key is to find something that works for you and incorporate it in as many things as you can. Some say listening to classical music helps control anger."

Leah said "I'll try anything once I can control my wolf I can get out of here."

Aly asked "if that is what you really want then you need to focus on controlling your temper that should help you control your wolf. Once your wolf is controlled let me know and I will help you find a grant so you can go to school."

Seth said "you are full of great idea's."

Sue said "yes she is. You are a very kind person Aly. I'm happy Seth imprinted on you."

Aly blushed and said "Thank you."

Leah asked "you do understand that you can't tell anyone about the wolves and everything."

Aly said "I know, I know how to keep secrets. Is it just me or do you and Seth eat more then the average person."

Seth laughed and Leah and Sue smiled Sue said "that is part of being a wolf they have very fast metabolism it makes them hungry all of the time."

Aly said "so you really wouldn't mind if I use you as a taste tester for my baking."

Seth shook his head smiling and said "the more you cook for me the better. I'm always hungry. Especially right after school lets out it has been hours since lunch and it is many hours until dinner.

Aly said "you can count on me to make you your afternoon snack. I will have to look for new recipes to try and you can let me know what you like the best. If it is really good I can give the recipe to Emily too she has a whole pack to feed. Those of us who aren't wolves but know the truth about all of you need to stick together to take care of the pack."

Sue said "the elders try to help fund Emily with how she takes care of the pack. It is more then just food she tries to keep the boys into clothes to."

Aly said "I don't think I can help with that Patty might wonder why I'm buying boys clothes and it is Patty's money unless I can buy some things on line and then Patty doesn't have to know about it and I can just have it shipped to Emily's house. Do you know what she needs the most?"

Seth said "Shorts and T shirts mostly. After food that is really what we mostly need."

Aly asked "what about entertainment means do you all just always watch baseball?"

Seth said "Emily has been talking about getting a video game system but they aren't cheap."

Aly said "I will look and see what I can get but I was thinking more like board games. Or soccer balls or footballs that sort of thing. I will get on my computer when I get home and see what I can come up with."

Seth walked Aly home she kissed him good night then he went home.

Aly really did get on her computer when she got home and went shopping for the pack she bought basic shorts and t shirts she bought a dozen board games. Some sports equipment and half a dozen PSP's and Nintendo DS's. She also bought some DVD's for Leah in Yoga, Tie chi, and meditation. She also bought Leah some clothes too. She sent Leah's things to her and everything else she sent to Emily's. It would take a few days to show up.

Seth came over to Aly's house every day they would spend time together Seth would play video games or they would do homework but Aly would always cook for him. Thursday after school Patty had a meeting with her publisher in Port Angeles Patty wanted Aly to go with her so Seth was not with Aly on Thursday evening.

Aly was shocked that none of the wolves were at school on Friday Seth didn't come over after school or on Saturday. Aly got a call from Emily on Saturday afternoon the things she bought had arrived. She called to thank her.

Aly asked "is something going on with the pack. I haven't heard from Seth in three days."

Emily said "it is something involving the Cullen's. Sam won't tell me everything but it is pretty serious. I'm sure Seth will contact you as soon as he can."

Aly said "I hope the boys like what I got them and that you have enough room to put everything."

Emily said "I'm sure the boys will love everything and don't worry I will find room. I need to get batteries for those video games you bought them."

Aly said "I bought batteries too they should be in the boxes with the board games."

Emily said "you thought of everything didn't you."

Aly said "it is up to all of us that love them to make sure the pack is taken cared of. Board wolves get into mischief it is better to keep them entertained. I thought to keep the clothes as basic as possible I mostly got blue and black that way it can go with whatever the guys are wearing. I also sent Leah some things that I thought she would like. Again I went basic for her too but a bit more feminine then what I got for the guys."

Emily said "I'm sure she will appreciate it."

Aly said "I hope this trouble with the Cullen's sorts itself out and none of the pack gets hurt. I miss my Seth."

Emily said "I know what you mean I miss Sam too and it has only been a few days. We have to be patient."

Aly did a lot of baking that weekend it was late Sunday evening Seth called Aly.

Aly asked when she heard his voice "are you alright?"

Seth said "I'm just fine and I will be at school tomorrow, most of the guys will be. I will tell you all about what happened tomorrow. I know it is late."

Aly said "I'm glad you called and didn't wait until tomorrow. Now I will be able to sleep instead of bake all night. I hope you and the guys will bring your appetites I have been baking a lot this weekend. I will bring what I can to school but you might want to invite everyone to make a stop by here after school. I went a bit nuts with cupcakes they would be difficult to bring to school and carry with me all morning until lunch."

Seth said "I will spread the word. Good night my love."

Aly said "good night."

The next day at school Aly pulled out Ziplock bag after another until she had 6 big bags on the table most were cookies of different kinds but she also had apple tartlets and soft baked pretzels too.

After school all of the boys and Kim stopped by Aly's house and Leah, Emily and Sam were waiting for Aly the only person missing was Jacob.

Aly let everyone in and began handing out the dozens of cupcakes that Aly had made.

After everyone found a place to sit and were eating Aly sat on Seth's lap and asked "so are you going to tell me what happened? Why you have been gone all weekend?"

Seth said "Bella had a baby."

Aly said "clearly not an ordinary baby or you wouldn't have been gone."

Sam said "looking back I may have overreacted but at the time I thought I was doing what was for the best."

Emily said "killing a human is never the right answer."

Aly asked "you wanted to kill someone?"

Leah said "Bella, it would have served her right if he did."

Seth said "Jacob broke away from the pack Leah and I followed him. We are our own pack now."

Aly asked "does that mean you aren't going to hang out at Emily's anymore?"

Leah said "we are still cousins but probably not as often."

Aly asked "where is Jacob doesn't he want to try my cooking."

Embry said "this is the best part of the story Jake imprinted on Bella's baby. Bella is now becoming a cold one."

Seth said "Jake wants us back on Wednesday he thinks that will be when Bella wakes as a newborn vampire."

Aly asked "So if Jacob is your alpha and he imprinted on the Cullen's baby does that mean you have to hang out with the Cullen's. I got the feeling you don't like the Cullen's."

Seth said "I don't mind them. But Leah kind of hates them."

Emily asked "what about all of the stuff you bought for the pack does that go to Jacob's pack now."

Seth asked "what are you talking about? What stuff?"

Leah said "your girlfriend has been busy. She bought clothes and entertainment stuff for the pack she had it sent to Emily she also bought some stuff for me and sent it to the house. Thanks by the way Aly what you got me was really nice."

Aly said "seeing as you are not sure where you are going to be hanging out now that you are a separate pack and there are more of Sam's pack. Emily why don't you keep what I bought for Sam's pack and I can by some things for Jacob's pack as soon as we figure out where they are going to hang out."

Emily said "thank you that is very generous."

As the cupcakes disappeared so did the wolves. Most of them wanted to see what Aly had bought them so they went to Emily's.

It was only Aly, Seth and Leah left. Seth was playing video games and Leah was watching and after awhile joined it and Aly did her homework. After awhile Aly started to fix dinner. The phone rang.

Aly picked it up it was Patty Aly asked "why are you calling. Of course I don't mind. I'm sure Seth won't mind keeping me company. You have a good time. Say Hi to Billy for me."

Aly hung up and went to the living room and said "That was Patty she is going out for dinner with Billy tonight. So did you want to stay for dinner."

Leah said "Mom is working night shift and whatever you are cooking smells good. I vote we stay."

Aly said "it is fried chicken with all of the fixings."

Seth said "it is one of my favorites. We are definitely staying for dinner."

They had dinner then watched a movie together Patty came home right about the end of the movie. Aly fell asleep against Seth.

Patty was surprised to see the older girl in her home Patty said "hello who are you?"

Leah said "I'm Leah Clearwater Seth's sister. Aly invited us for dinner and a movie it is just about over and Aly fell asleep. You must be Aly's sister Patty."

Patty said "I am. I don't mean to be rude but it is late and it is a school night. Aly should be in bed."

Seth gently shook Aly awake.

Aly smiled at Patty and asked "how was your date with Billy?"

Patty said "it was very nice thank you for asking it is late Aly it is time to say good night to your guests."

Aly said "yeah I guess it is time you go home."

Aly kissed Seth gently then she turned to Leah and said "You are welcome here any time. Especially if Patty isn't going to be here. It gives us supervision."

Leah smiled and said "thanks I will keep that in mind."

Aly walked them to the door then went to bed.

Wednesday Seth wasn't at school but that evening he called her Bella was now a cold one and she seemed to have much greater control then anyone had expected. Most importantly she was alright with the baby. Leah thanked Aly for the DVD's she promised to try them out.

Thursday Seth was back at school. As the weeks passed Embry and Quil joined Jacob's pack too. Seth spent most of his time outside of school with Aly. Their relationship became progressively more passionate but always at Aly's speed Seth never tried to rush things or make Aly feel like she had to take things faster then she was ready for.

Embry and Quil began hanging out at Aly's house mostly to play her video games and to get free food. Aly was happy to have them over and if Aly was happy then so was Seth. By the end of October Leah spent most afternoons after school at Aly's too. The only person who hadn't come over was Jacob. The rest of his pack couldn't stop talking about her. How she was a great cook and she let them hang out at her house. But Jacob wasn't just getting it from his pack about Aly he was getting it from Billy too. He couldn't stop talking about Patty and Aly how wonderful they were.

Rachel would rather not hear about how wonderful her father's girlfriend and her little sister were. By the end of November Billy arranged with Patty for he and his children would have dinner with Patty and Aly.

Aly insisted on doing the cooking. Patty wasn't much of a cook. It was the last Sunday of the month Aly decided to make a turkey dinner with all of the fixings. The Hawthorns like most native families did not celebrate thanksgiving. But Turkey was on sale and Aly felt like making a large meal.

Rachel invited Paul without asking Patty When everyone was in the house Patty called out "Aly get out of the kitchen and meet our company."

Aly came into the living room.

Billy said "Patty and Aly this is my daughter Rachel my son Jacob and Rachel's boyfriend Paul."

Rachel said "you don't mind I brought Paul do you?"

Patty said "you could have called we weren't expecting 6 I don't know if there is enough to go around."

Aly said "it is just fine we will stretch the food and make room at the table. I will get my desk chair from my room. I made enough for lunches so we just wont have left overs. Make yourselves at home."

Aly went to get her chair and made room at the table for Paul then went to check on the food.

Aly put the food on the table and everyone sat at the table.

Billy said "Dinner looks great and smells wonderful."

Patty said "You can thank Aly for the dinner I'm not much of a cook but Aly is a wonderful cook."

Aly said "it is a new recipe I got from on line I hope you all like it."

They began eating and everyone seemed to enjoy themselves it was awhile before anyone started talking.

Patty said "Rachel Billy tells me you just finished school. What are your plans now?"

Rachel said "I'm currently working from home and saving up money to afford a place of my own. I would like to move to the city. But I am waiting for Paul to finish school."

Patty asked "Paul is still in high school?"

Paul said "I'm a senior."

Patty asked "Jacob what grade are you in."

Jacob hadn't been back to school since Renesmee was born he said "School really isn't my thing."

Rachel said "Jake dropped out."

Patty said "you have to go back if you want any kind of future you have to finish school."

Aly said a bit defensively "Maybe Jacob has good reasons not to go to school and maybe he will go back later when the time is better. Not everyone has to complete school in the traditional way. Maybe he will get his GED instead. Maybe he wants to start working. School isn't for everyone Patty."

Patty said "yes it is that is why it is mandatory. I don't know the reasons behind Jacob dropping out…"

Aly interrupted and said "that is right you don't there for you shouldn't judge him. Jacob is doing what he feels is best for him."

Aly stood up and said "excuse me I need some air."

Aly left the house and went for a walk to calm down Jacob soon caught up to her he said "thanks for defending me. You didn't have to do that."

Aly said "Patty doesn't understand, she can't because she doesn't know what is going on. I doubt she would understand if I explained it to her. That you dropped out of school because you feel in love with a baby."

Jacob smiled and said "it does sound strange when you put it that way."

Aly said "the slightest things make me angry anymore. I don't know what is wrong with me. Do you want to go back for dessert. I made cake."

Jacob said "I would rather get back to Nessie give Paul my piece."

Jacob ran off and Aly returned home Billy asked "Where is Jake?"

Aly said "he went to go visit the Cullen's. Who wants cake?"

Paul smiled and said "that sounds great."

Aly served up cake to everyone she gave Billy a small piece and Paul a huge piece.

Patty asked "why did you give Billy such a small piece and Paul such a big piece."

Aly said "Billy is diabetic he shouldn't have the cake at all but it isn't fair if I gave him nothing. And Jacob told me to give Paul his piece and Paul is a growing boy he is always hungry so he gets the biggest piece."

Patty asked "Paul is one of your friends from school? You didn't mention that before."

Aly said "he isn't as close as some of them but yes he is a friend."

Patty asked "is that why you weren't upset when Rachel brought him unannounced."

Aly said "No. Anyone that shows up is welcome at my table I will always find room and enough food to go around no matter who they are. No one will leave my home hungry or feeling unwelcome. But you are right it would have been nice if Rachel had called first to let us know Paul was coming. Paul being a friend had nothing to do with me accepting him at my table."

Billy said "we will remember next time won't we Rachel."

Aly said "that is alright I should just assume if Rachel is coming so is Paul."

Rachel said "I'm just surprised Seth isn't here."

Aly said "I asked him not to come I figured we had enough people here. I wish he was here so he can help me relax. I'm getting kind of tense. I have been getting upset over the littlest things lately. I don't know what is wrong with me. I know it isn't rational to get angry over these things but it doesn't change how I feel. I find getting fresh air and taking walks even short ones help calm me down. Or having Seth around he always calms me down."

Patty said "you are probably just at that age where everything makes you angry you have to learn how to adjust to it."

Aly said "you are probably right."

Billy decided to stay the night Rachel wasn't too thrilled about that but Patty liked it. Aly wasn't sure how she felt about it. She liked Billy and she didn't think it was any of her business if Patty had her boyfriend over night. But she wasn't sure Patty was being a good example for her. She didn't say anything about it.

Billy and Patty came out to the kitchen where Aly was cooking she was setting the table she put grapefruit halves at each place setting. Seth was sitting at the table.

Patty said "something smells good."

Seth said "it is some kind of egg pie."

Aly said "it is a quiche and it will be done soon."

Aly put coffee down in front of Patty and Billy and said "if you are starving you can start on the grapefruit now."

Patty said "we can wait for the meal to be served."

Billy said "you know you don't have to cook for me Aly. I can cook for myself."

Aly said "I enjoy cooking and I like it when people enjoy my cooking."

When the quiche was done Aly served it up. Everyone enjoyed it.

Billy asked as they were finishing up breakfast "You aren't upset that I spent the night with Patty are you?"

Aly said "No I don't think it is any of my business but I think Rachel might be upset. Of course you are her father Patty is just my sister. That might make things a little different."

Billy said "Rachel is an adult it is time she realized that I am just a man and I have my needs."

Aly said "Ok that is gross. I don't want to hear about what you do together."

Patty chuckled and said "Aly is just a little girl she thinks being intimate is nasty."

Aly said "not everything intimate is bad kisses are nice especially when they are from Seth."

Seth said "I love your kisses to babe. Is there anymore pie?"

Aly smiled and served Seth up the last of the quiche.

Patty said "you must like it that is your 3rd helping."

Seth smiled and said "it is really good."

Aly said "I'm glad you like it."

Patty said "I could never make anything this fancy."

Aly said "it is actually really simple it just looks fancy. Now a Souffle that is hard. I'm not sure I will ever try it."

Seth said "I bet you could do it. You can do anything."

Aly said "thank you for your confidence in me but I know my limits."

Patty asked "what are your plans for the day."

Aly shrugged and said "you mean other then school, nothing special I think the guys might come over after school as usual. In fact we all should get going it is getting late. I will wash the dishes when I get home."

Patty said "I was thinking about going into Port Angeles this evening to get a few ideas for your birthday."

Aly smiled and said "My birthday isn't until the 22nd."

Patty said "I know when your birthday is and I also know that December is a busy month."

Aly said "I don't even know what I want for my birthday. I have everything I need."

Patty said "birthday gifts aren't about what you need they are about what you want. Think about it. We can have dinner out."

Aly and Seth left Patty drove Billy home then went to work.

Patty and Aly left for Port Angeles right after school let out. They went window shopping at a few different stores they didn't end up buying anything but Patty got a lot of idea's she would have to make a trip to Port Angeles in the next few weeks without Aly to buy birthday and Christmas gifts. They went to a seafood restaurant for dinner then headed home.

The weeks passed on December 15th Jacob had some bad news the Cullen's were in trouble. Other vampires were coming to kill Renesmee. The Cullen's were gathering their vampire friends to testify that the Cullen's had not broken any of their laws. Jacob spoke for the wolves that they would fight if it came to that. Jacob had his pack run with Sam's pack because of all of the vampires that showed up at the Cullen's.

Jacob's pack hung out at Aly's mostly and Aly did a lot of baking. Patty didn't seem to notice because Christmas was close and it was baking season.

Patty got a Christmas tree and she and Aly decorated it and the house. Patty went Christmas shopping and birthday shopping. Aly made every kind of Christmas cookie you could imagine.

Christmas break was from December 20th to January 3rd.

With so many cold ones entering the area more wolfs woke. Sam took them in. Aly came up with an idea to keep the wolves busy and to feed them but she needed a ride to the grocery store. She told Emily her idea and she agreed to drive her. Everyone was at Emily's house and her nieces would be there that afternoon.

Emily brought Aly to the store she stopped at the atm where using her gift for electronics got money then they went shopping. Aly's idea was simple to make miniature ginger bread houses only instead of using ginger bread they would use graham crackers. They got frosting and icing tons of Graham crackers and every kind of candy they could find. Lots of paper plates.

They brought everything home just in time for the nieces to show up Aly told everyone her idea and everyone grabbed ingredients and started making their houses.

Emily and Aly and of course Quil helped the little girls with theirs. Most of the guys simply ended up eating their building supplies while watching football but it kept some of the younger boys busy and the little girls loved it.

Aly bought a disposable camera and she took pictures of everyone.

The little ones were only staying for the afternoon their parents picked them up that evening and they brought their houses home.

Emily went to Aly who was cleaning up the mess and said "that was a great idea of yours. I'm not sure how much the guys enjoyed it but my nieces will never forget it."

Aly said "I wanted to create some nice memories for everyone. Make them forget their worries and get a bit in the Christmas spirit. The older boys were more into eating the candy then to make a craft but I still think they enjoyed themselves."

Seth was eating some gumdrops he said "it was a fun project we should do stuff like this more often."

Aly said "we will have to get the pictures developed I think I got some really cute ones of the girls."

Emily said "give it to me I'm going into the city tomorrow I will get it done then."

Aly gave Emily the camera after they cleaned up everything Seth walked Aly home.

Patty took Aly out to the movies and dinner for her birthday and bought her a bread maker.

Seth joined them for the movie and dinner and Seth gave Aly a bracelet made out of shells.

Billy invited Patty and Aly to join him at his sister Nora's house for Christmas dinner. The whole family went to Nora's for Christmas. Jacob would be going to Charlies house for Christmas as was Seth Sue was making Christmas dinner at Charlies so naturally Leah and Seth would be there too. Emily and Sam were also going to be at Charlies as were Quil and Embry. Seth didn't think he was allowed to invite Aly. Patty wanted Aly to come with her to meet Billy's sisters.

Christmas eve Aly woke in a bad mood Billy had stayed the night again she had no idea why she was in a bad mood she started cooking breakfast but even that wasn't helping calm her down.

Patty and Billy came into the kitchen.

Patty got the coffee for her and Billy Aly snapped "I was going to do that!"

Patty said "it is no problem."

Aly sighed and shook her head then put the French toast on the table poured herself a glass of milk.

Billy said "it smells good."

Aly sarcastically said "it is French toast it should."

Patty took a bite and said "ooh it is a bit hot."

Aly stood up and yelled "it just came off the stove of course it is hot what kind of idiot remark is that!"

Billy said "Aly there is nothing to get upset about."

Aly suddenly burst into the form of a white wolf Patty screamed and Aly whimpered she wasn't angry anymore she was frightened. She ran out of the house opening the door with her mind. Aly howled when she made it into the forest.

Thousands of different stimuli were flooding into Aly confusing her all the more she was running blindly and she was running fast she was soon far from home. She arrived at a high mountain lake it was beautiful she stopped to take in the scenery. Patty and her screaming was far away now. She knew she would have to go back and face Patty but right now she would just take in the beauty of the lake.

Aly had been at the lake for about 25 minutes when she felt a mind coming near it wasn't a familiar mind and it wasn't human Aly watched as the attractive young man with bronze hair came out of the trees he was pale and had yellow eyes. He was one of the Cullen's Aly recognized him from the thoughts she picked up for the boys and Leah. This one was named Edward he was the father of Renesmee. Seth respected him. He was one of the gifted ones he could hear thoughts.

Edward said "Aly it is alright you have a lot of people worried about you."

Aly thought "Patty was screaming. She is afraid of me. I'm a monster."

Edward said "you are not a monster. Your sister is human she doesn't understand."

Aly thought "I should just run away it is pretty here."

Edward said "it is rather pretty here isn't it. But it isn't someplace you can stay. You will get hungry sooner then you think and what about a place to sleep. What about Seth?"

Aly thought "Seth is going to hate me now that I'm a monster."

Edward said "you know very well that Seth could never hate you."

Aly thought "how did you find me?"

Edward said "Billy called Jacob about what happened and a few of us went out looking for you I crossed a scent I didn't recognize and followed it you are very fast to have made it this far. We are at the Canadian boarder. The boarder actually runs through this lake. I come here to think sometimes. Or at least I did before I married Bella I haven't been here in awhile."

Aly thought "I like it. It is peaceful."

Edward said "yes it is. Aly you need to come back with me. Seth is worried about you."

Aly thought "Patty is going to leave me. I saw it in a dream. She is going to leave me and Billy. She is going to move back to Montana without me. She thinks I'm a demon, a monster."

Edward said "You are a shape shifter not a monster or demon you would never hurt anyone. Just because you aren't human doesn't make you bad."

Aly thought "you are a vampire but you only hunt animals at least that is what they told me."

Edward said "that is right my whole family only hunts animals but most of our kind hunt humans."

Aly thought "does that make them bad or just different? I suppose they would defend their actions with the argument that humans are just another kind of animal and they are just another predator."

Edward said "undoubtedly that is true. But no matter their argument they are still killing people for their sustenance. Come home with me Aly there are human hunters at my home you can discuss this kind of thing for hours."

Aly thought "I am afraid to go home and face Patty leaving me."

Edward said "come to my house you won't have to face Patty until you are ready."

Aly thought "will there be clothes for me to wear at your house."

Edward said "well judging by what I saw from Seth's mind how you look you are about the same size as Alice you can borrow something from her closet."

Aly thought "she won't mind?"

Edward said "she isn't currently home. But I'm sure she wouldn't mind if she was. She is generous."

Edward called home to let them know he had found Aly and they were on their way home.

Edward adjusted how fast he ran so Aly could keep up.

As they got close to the Cullen home Seth picked up their scent and ran to them he rubbed against Aly she was surprised to find that his mind connected to hers she always could hear his thought but now he could hear hers.

Aly thought "do you still love me even though I'm a monster."

Seth thought "you are no monster and of course I love you. Nothing will change the fact that I love you. But you are a wolf now though you don't smell like the rest of us that can only mean you are part Quileute of one of the wolf lines."

Edward said "Unless she happens to belong to another tribe that happens to turn into animals. Of course we have never come across any other tribe that changes into animals. But most tribes have stories of turning into animals you never know where the truth lies."

Aly thought "maybe that was why I was abandoned as a baby maybe my mother was afraid I would turn into an animal when I got older."

Seth thought "that would indicate either your mother or father was a wolf. If they were a wolf why would they abandon you."

Aly thought "Why would anyone abandon a baby on a mountain in the middle of a blizzard other than to guarantee the baby would die. If it wasn't for a hunter hearing my cries and finding me I would have died, probably end up some wild animals dinner or freeze to death or something."

They got to the house all of Jacob's pack was there all of them except Jacob were in the form of their wolves.

Jacob said "Dad tried to explain to Patty but she kicked him out but not before he called here to let us know what happened."

Aly whimpered and thought "Is Billy alright?"

Edward said "she wants to know if your dad is alright."

Jacob smiled and said "yeah he is home now. If you want to go home and check on Patty we will come with you. I don't want you to face her alone. You might lose control and hurt her."

Aly thought "I would never hurt Patty."

Edward said "he doesn't mean you would purposely hurt her but you have no control yet. You are a new wolf."

Leah thought "if Sam could hurt Emily you could definitely hurt Patty."

Edward said "you don't have to face her right away if you don't want to. You can stay here we will take care of you. I think you are calm enough to be able to change into yourself. You can borrow some of Alice's clothes."

Seth thought "you don't have to change until you are ready."

Aly thought "I am getting hungry and I would rather not eat like a dog."

Aly turned into herself Edward took off is jacket and put it over Aly he said "I will show you Jasper and Alice's room."

Aly followed Edward in the house he showed her to the room and Aly found some clothes Edward had been right she was about the same size as Alice.

Aly came down stairs she gave Edward back his jacket.

Aly went to the kitchen she made herself a sandwich. Seth was in the house he asked "so you don't mind the Cullen's?"

Aly asked "why should I? They have never done anything wrong to me."

Emmett said "that doesn't seem to matter to most wolves they hate us for what we are not for what we have done."

Rosalie said "we don't really care for them much either."

Nessie went to Aly and reached up to her Aly bent down and Nessie touched her hand to her cheek and Nessie's memories entered her mind.

Aly said "You don't have to show me I already know that you are special. Seth told me all about you months ago. But I have been dying to meet you. He was afraid I would be too fragile to meet you seeing how much you like to bite people. Seeing as I don't smell exactly human but more tempting then the wolves he was afraid you would bite me. Now that I'm a wolf I don't think there is a problem."

Aly offered her hand to Nessie and asked "do you want a taste."

Nessie smiled and nodded took hold of her hand and bit her on the fleshy part of her thumb.

Aly winced as her blood filled Nessie's mouth Aly's hand healed as soon as Nessie stopped biting.

Aly looked at her perfect hand then smiled at Nessie and asked "did it taste good?"

Nessie nodded and said "thank you."

Aly said "you are very welcome."

Bella said "you shouldn't have done that."

Aly said "it didn't hurt much."

Bella said "that isn't the point we are trying to get her away from biting people now that she isn't a baby anymore."

Aly said "well we won't make it a habit then."

Jacob said "Everyone is waiting to go with you to Patty's."

Aly said "I guess I can't put it off anymore."

Seth said "it is going to be alright."

Edward said "if things turn out bad you can stay with us."

Aly said "thank you I will remember."

Jacob and his pack and Aly went to Aly's house.

Patty was gone as were her things and there was a note on the table.

Patty wrote "What I saw was impossible it can't be what I saw Billy said you aren't the only one that there are others. I guess that means you won't be alone. I'm leaving, you won't see me again. I called the land lord you have until the first to get out. I don't know what I took to make this hallucination but I can't risk having it again. Good bye Aly.

Aly shook her head and said "she is either lying to me or herself if she really believed it was just a hallucination she would have stayed."

Leah asked "what are you going to do now?"

Aly sighed and said "pack my things and move in with the Cullen's Edward offered me to stay with them I guess I will take them up on the offer."

Jacob said "they do have an extra room and they can afford to feed you. Aly you will fight with us won't you."

Aly said "I don't know how to fight but I will stand with you. Nessie is innocent we have to defend her."

Seth said "babe you are being so brave."

Aly said "I don't have much choice do I falling apart won't help anyone. I need to pack my things."

Aly packed up and then she Jacob and Seth returned to the Cullen's Aly took over Edward's old room.

The next day Jacob insisted that Aly come with them to go to Charlie's house for Christmas dinner.

Charlie didn't even ask about Aly being there he assumed she was there as Seth's girlfriend. The pack of course knew as did Edward and Bella and Jacob told Sam and he told Emily. Seth told Sue so the only one who didn't know was Charlie. He never asked about Patty so Aly didn't bring the subject up either.

Aly spent her time with Seth and Jacob had his pack running with Sam so every morning she left the Cullen's after breakfast and didn't return home until she was ready for bed.

The night of the 29th Aly joined the rest of the wolves and slept in the clearing the Cullen's had picked to meet the Volturi in.

The 30th came and went without the Volturi showing up and the 31st arrived the wolves were all very hungry. Aly needed something to distract herself and Nessie was board she went to her much to the surprise of everyone including Aly she turned into a standard size Shetland pony. She was chestnut and white paint.

After getting over the surprise Aly bowed to Nessie and Edward smiled picked her up and put her on Aly's back and said "Nessie hold on tight to her mane Aly don't go too fast."

Aly trotted around the field and ended up galloping gently Nessie liked it and it gave Aly something to do and distracted her from her hunger. When the Volturi arrived Aly brought Nessie back to Edward and Bella. Bella helped her off and Aly turned back into her wolf and went to be next to Seth.

Seth thought "I can't hear your thoughts when you are a pony."

Leah thought "pay attention both of you we might have to fight any moment."

Carlisle began talking, Then Aro talked, then Edward talked. Then Aro wanted to meet Nessie they were reluctant but they allowed it. Then Irina was brought forward and questions then she was torn apart and set on fire. Edward and Garrett and Emmett stopped Kate and Tanya from starting a fight they stopped long enough to see reason. Then Alice and Jasper showed up with an adult hybrid. He answered their questions and because of him the Volturi left. Aly left with the wolves they all went to Emily's where she fixed them a big meal.

Brady asked "so Aly what else can you turn into."

Aly said "I don't know but I suppose I should try to change into other things now that I know I'm not just a wolf."

Aly undressed then changed into her wolf then a moment later she changed into a black bear. Then a mountain lion. A lynx. A fox. An otter. A racoon. A horse. An eagle and she flew around the room before changing back into herself.

She got dressed went to Seth and said "I can fly."

Seth smiled and said "I saw it was amazing. It looks like you can turn into anything you want."

Aly said "I guess so. But I think it means I'm not Quileute."

Leah said "Yeah but that is alright. You smell differently then we do so we knew you weren't the same."

The Cullen's were interested to hear the news that Aly could change into anything she wanted but it just made them wonder what Aly really was.

With Alice and Jasper home Aly got a new wardrobe and someone new who could sympathize with Aly's gifts.

Aly was 15 but she was still very much a young girl physically she didn't mind kissing but she wanted little to do with anything more. She loved stories and Jasper was good at telling stories. Though there was a big age difference Aly loved playing with Nessie she also loved playing with the cubs in the form of her wolf.

Charlie accepted well enough the explanation that Aly was the Cullen's newest foster daughter.

It was the last Saturday of January when Charlie was over at the Cullen's Aly was sitting with Seth when she heard howls Aly smiled at Seth he said "let's go play."

Seth and Aly ran out of the house a few minutes later there was another howl then several.

Seth came running in the house and asked "Is she here. She disappeared."

Edward said "we'll find her."

Everyone searched the area with no luck, they couldn't find Aly.

Aly was running to go play with Colin and Brady when suddenly she appeared in a strange forest the scents were different Seth was gone she couldn't see him smell him or even feel his thoughts. He was gone and she felt vulnerable because of his absence.

Aly ran until she found a path the scents on the path were not human but they weren't any kind of animal that she knew of either she followed the path to a road which lead to a town Aly saw people and wild animals interacting together and more then that she saw people changing into animals and the strange scent was them. They all were dressed like it was the 12th century.

Three children nearly ran into her two boys about 6 and 8 and a little girl possibly not even 3 the boys were playing keep away with the little girls doll she was nearly in tears. The boys were pale both with red hair and green eyes the girl however had light copper skin black hair and green eyes in fact she looked like a younger version of Aly.

The older boy threw the doll too high and it went over the younger boys head Aly caught the doll and growled at the boys then went to the little girl and gave her doll to her.

The little girl hugged her doll then said something to Aly that she didn't understand but Aly followed the girl when she walked away. They walked through the village and went to what could only be described as a castle the little girl went to the throne room and went to one of the women that were sitting to the side. She was a beautiful woman she was small, young and pale with red hair and green eyes. The man next to her was old with gray hair copper skin and black eyes. Furthermore he smelled like Quileute wolf and he was deeply in love with the young woman next to him so much so that Aly believed he must have imprinted on her.

The little girl was talking to the woman she pointed at Aly a few times she was clearly telling her how she had rescued her doll.

The woman spoke to Aly but of course Aly didn't understand the woman. Aly changed into herself and got dressed.

Aly spoke English saying "My name is Aly I don't know how I came here. I don't even know where here is. I need to get home."

They clearly didn't understand what she said.

Aly looked at the old man she knew the chance was slight and she didn't know a lot of Quileute but she tried "My name is Aly I want to get home."

The old man smiled and said in Quileute "Hello Aly I am Taha Aki this is my wife Morgan and our daughter Ciara. I don't know how to get you home. Where is your home?"

Aly was shocked the wolves had told her about Taha Aki she said "You are believed to be dead among your people. They took me in when my wolf woke and it scared my sister away. I was adopted when I was found abandoned on a mountain the day I was born. My adopted parents died when I was only 4 years old and my adopted sister took me in and raised me until my wolf woke and she ran away. We lived in the land of the Quileute's they took me in. One of the wolves imprinted on me. My Seth, I must get home he must be worried sick about me."

Taha Aki said something to Morgan who had tears spring to her eyes Ciara went to Aly who picked her up and the little girl rested her head on her shoulder and closed her eyes and was soon asleep.

Taha Aki said "I believe you are our daughter that we lost in what we call the human realm. I don't know how to get you home. I don't know how you managed to come back to us. But you are welcome to stay with us until you can figure out how to get back to your home."

A woman came to Aly she was dressed plainly Taha Aki said "this is Bethany Ciara's nanny she will put her to bed."

Aly smiled at the woman and let her take the toddler who left the room. Morgan spoke with an older woman who was seated at the center of the room she motioned for a woman who was standing against the room who came to Aly.

Taha Aki said "This is Maura she will show you to your rooms and find you something appropriate to wear."

Aly followed Maura to a bedroom and sitting room another woman showed up and she measured Aly with a ribbon then she left She returned a short time later with some clothes. Maura helped Aly get dressed then she motioned for Aly to follow her. She led her to a large room with a big table with chairs around it. Maura had her sit next to Morgan. Taha Aki was seated on the other side of the table with the men. Aly had no one to talk to so she just ate. The fact that she didn't understand what was being said didn't bother the other women they talked among themselves.

After dinner everyone seemed to go their separate ways Maura showed Aly back to her rooms where she helped her out of her clothes and into a night gown. Aly thought it was rather early to go to bed but then again maybe they started the day early. Despite it being early Aly did fall asleep. It was just after dawn when she woke up and Maura was there to help her get dressed she had breakfast in her room then Maura showed her to a parlor where Morgan and several other women where Morgan gave Aly a piece of fabric and some brightly colored thread to begin embroidering. Aly never embroidered before but she tried to make some simple flowers. She watched the other women mostly and listened to them talk to each other. One woman read aloud while the rest of the women embroidered. Aly of course didn't understand what was being said but in the rhythm of what was being read made her believe it was poetry.

Lunch was had in the dinning room. Morgan went to Taha Aki and said something to him and he went to Aly and said "Morgan has an idea that might help you learn to communicate with everyone. After lunch you are to go spend time with the royal tutor he will teach you the language beginning with the basic alphabet. Hopefully this will help you learn the language."

Aly said "thank you I hope it helps."

After lunch a servant brought Aly to the tutor he began teaching her. After lessons Maura came for her brought her to her room where she changed into a fancier dress then showed her to the dinning hall for dinner. After dinner she went back to bed.

Languages always came easily to Aly so with the tutor teaching her she was able to catch on rather quickly she could hold conversations with in a few weeks.

Aly at last learned what she was. Her father was Taha Aki the first of the Quileute wolves and her mother was a dragon. A shapeshifter that could take any form and had many gifts.

It accord to her that she could get home using her teleporting gift after a few weeks. She said good bye to everyone then used her teleporting gift.

She showed up of all places in the wild at a cave where she saw Carlisle only he had bright scarlet eyes of a newborn. He was wild with thirst and he attacked her biting her before she knew what he was doing. She managed to get away from him and she teleported again the pain from the burning of the venom made her lose all control over her portals it sent her all over the world and with her new feature of traveling through time she was sent through past, present and future.

Carlisle was in the wild he was alone just like he always was he was thinking about what he would give for a companion it wouldn't have to be a romantic companionship he would settle for just a friend. Someone who was like him. Immortal and valued human life. It was the anniversary of when he had woke as a vampire it was 100 years that night. He was out hunting when a girl suddenly appeared at his feet she was still burning but only just. She would wake any moment and when she did what would he do. She would need to hunt he couldn't ethically set a newborn on the town but would she be willing to hunt his way. She looked very young and she was small and she looked like she was dressed for the 12th century.

She sat up and then got up she looked at Carlisle and said "Hello?"

Then she put her hand to her throat and said "it burns but not like before and my voice is different."

Carlisle said "you are thirsty you need to hunt. Do you know what you are?"

Aly said "I think so. I was attacked by a blood drinker, I was bit but I was able to get away that is when the burning started. It made my gifts lose control. My portals took me all over the place even through time. Where am I and when is this time?"

Carlisle said "we are north of Charlotte North Carolina in a wild area that I hunt in. It is April 19th 1763. I only hunt animals you are thirsty and need to hunt I can show you how to hunt animals if you like however most of our kind hunt humans."

Aly said "I don't want to hurt people."

Carlisle smiled and said "come with me then I will help you with your thirst."

Carlisle took Aly hunting when Aly's thirst was settled Carlisle took her home. Carlisle was surprised to find that she could read he felt that was a good thing books could keep her occupied. She could learn things from books. They came up with a problem when it turned out that Aly did not know how to make her own clothes she was in need of proper clothing. But to hire a seamstress would be difficult considering how close she would have to get to Aly.

Aly came up with a solution he would hire the Seamstress and Aly wouldn't breath around her they could say she didn't speak English and her eyes were red because of a rare disease Carlisle was treating her for. Carlisle was reluctant but he couldn't come up with a better idea.

Carlisle was anxious the moment the human entered the house the seamstress insisted that she be alone with Aly to properly measure her when it came to choosing the colors and fabric Carlisle insisted he be present. He selected what he thought would look nice when it came to an emerald fabric Aly pointed to it Carlisle smiled and said "I believe she likes the green."

Aly nodded when the seamstress held it up she said "it is rather nice isn't it. That will make 6 lovely dresses."

Carlisle said "she will need all of the under things that women wear as well."

The Seamstress said "that will take longer to make then just the dresses. The cost is increasing."

Carlisle said "the cost is no concern and take whatever time you need to Alyson needs the clothes as soon as possible."

The Seamstress said "if she needs the clothes she is probably going to need shoes as well."

Carlisle said "yes we are going to meet with the cobbler as well. I need to get her personal items as well."

The Seamstress left Aly asked "how did I do?"

Carlisle said "brilliantly do you think you can do it again we really do need to get to the cobblers and to go shopping for personal items."

Aly asked "and more books?"

Carlisle smiled and said "yes we can check the book store if they have anything new in."

Aly said "good. I don't mind reading the books you have here but I don't really have a passion for medicine like you do. I used to have a passion for cooking but now the smell of food cooking does nothing for me. I also like making my own jewelry and I love nature."

Carlisle said "it took me time to find my passion. Give yourself time and you will find yours."

Over the next few days they did the shopping they needed to get done. Aly loved the dresses especially the green one. She made jewelry out of precious stones and metals that she found while wondering in the wild. She found books that instructed how to do things one of these books was about gardening another was about sewing another was how to write books and another was about how to tend house. She loved these how to books. Through them she taught her self many skills.

In July there was an epidemic of scarlet fever that Carlisle was dealing with when a boy came to the house he was about 12 years old. Carlisle told Aly not to answer the door while he was gone but the fear and anxiety coming from the boy was too much for her to ignore.

He was surprised to see Aly but he recovered quickly his worry was to great to be over whelmed by the most beautiful girl he had ever seen.

He said "it is mother we need the doctor. The baby is coming but it is taking so long mother is so weak. I just know mother is going to die."

Aly shook her head everyone believed she didn't speak English she said "Dr. no here."

His despair was overwhelming Aly then held her arms like she was cradling a baby and asked "Baby help?"

The boy said "yeah we need help with the baby. Can you help us?"

Aly went down the hall and went to Carlisle's office and in the closet there was several doctors bags that he kept stocked up. Then she went to where Carlisle had a slate on the wall and she took a piece of chalk handed it to the boy and said "Name, baby help."

Then she pointed to the slate the boy wrote "Mother needs help with the baby come quick the Brown farm."

He put the chalk down then he ran off and Aly followed him. She wasn't sure what she could do but she had read all of Carlisle's books and she had one of his doctor bags. She hoped she knew something that could help.

The boy led her to a small farm the animals ran off when she came near the boy didn't seem to notice as he led her straight to the house and into a bedroom there were three small children 5, 3 and maybe 2. They were crying the mother was in the bed there was an old woman with her.

She looked at them as they came in she said "I told you to get the doctor not some girl fool boy."

The boy said "the doctor isn't home but this girl was there."

Aly held up the doctor bag then went to the boys mother. She felt her belly. Then she pointed to the little ones and made a shooing motion the old woman said "of course Thackery help me get the little ones out of the way."

The old woman and eldest boy got the children out of the way then Aly shut the door she then checked how advanced the woman was she wasn't very far along but she was exhausted from hours of labor. Aly knew she wasn't going to make it unless she did something drastic. Aly was no doctor but she knew there were two ways for babies to be born either vaginally or they were surgically removed. She didn't even know if cesarean sections were even invented yet. She wasn't sure if she could control herself if she did try it. But she knew she had to try something.

Aly put the bag on the bed and opened it and looked at what was inside there was a lot that she wouldn't need but she found what she did need. Ether, a rag, scalpel, and something to stitch her up with. There was also supplies they would need once the baby was born that the old woman had put to the side of the bed.

She went to work quickly she put the woman out with the ether then she carefully cut her open she removed the baby tied off and cut the umbilical cord. Cleared the baby's air ways it was a girl after all of her boys. She was cleaning the baby up the woman was still unconscious when Carlisle came into the room. He closed the door behind him Aly was stitching up the woman.

Carlisle looked at the baby laying beside her mother and Aly was nearly done stitching up the mother he asked "what did you do?"

Aly simply shook her head she didn't trust herself to breath at the moment.

Carlisle said "we'll talk about it later."

Aly nodded Carlisle checked her work she did a good job. Then he checked the baby she was healthy.

Carlisle said "you did a good job you saved both of their lives you will have to tell me what you did exactly when we get home."

Aly nodded again. Aly packed up the doctor bag then she and Carlisle left the room.

Carlisle said "it is going to take time for her to recover but both mother and baby are alive and well."

The old woman asked "is it another boy?"

Aly shook her head and Carlisle said "it is a little girl. She is healthy and beautiful. I will come back in a few days to check on them both. Come on Aly it is time for us to go home."

Aly and Carlisle left when they got home Carlisle took the doctor bag from Aly and cleaned up the supplies then he asked "What did you do?"

Aly said "the mother was exhausted and still hadn't progressed very far she had been in labor for several days. If I did nothing she and the baby would have died. I didn't know when you would come home. I have read all of your books so I thought maybe I could help. I removed the baby surgically. I did it as quickly as I could and I didn't breath but it feels very good to be able to save them both. I'm sure you would have done a better job of it then I did."

Carlisle said "I have never heard of delivering a baby through surgery. I wouldn't even have thought of it. You saved two lives tonight. You should be very proud of yourself. To show that kind of restraint at your age is remarkable. Perhaps you can become my assistant."

Aly said "I would like that."

From that day on Carlisle actively taught Aly about medicine he had her come along with him to treat his patients and she assisted him with his surgeries. As the years went on Aly publicly became Carlisle's nurse. When the war started the two of them worked in the army camps together.

Over the many years they met immortals but none like them they never stayed in one place very long due to how young they both looked. To live in one place for ten years was a very long time for them.

As the years passed Carlisle worked more in hospitals then out of his home Aly didn't like the environment of hospitals with everyone that was sick and injured the emotions got to her.

In 1911 when they lived in Columbus Ohio Carlisle treated a 16 year old Esme she had broken her leg. They made an impression on each other. A month later Aly and Carlisle moved away to Chicago Illinois.

In 1918 Aly decided to work in the hospital as a nurse because of the epidemic of Spanish flu. She wanted to help people. That September Edward was admitted to the hospital. Carlisle had no desire to change anyone after all he had Aly as his companion. She had come to him through what he felt was a miracle when he most needed a companion and she had accepted his lifestyle she even embraced practicing medicine. He couldn't expect anyone else to be as perfect a companion for him as she was. But he also worried from time to time that Aly would find a mate and leave him.

Aly wasn't interested in a mate but she felt that Edward was meant to be part of Carlisle's family. If Carlisle wasn't going to change him that left it up to Aly. Her level of control was not quite as good as Carlisle she still had to hold her breath sometimes during surgery. But she never had a slip up. She had never taken a human life.

She supposed if she messed up and killed Edward she could always use her time portals to erase it. Of course she had never actually tried to use her time portals. In the 155 years of being immortal she had never tried to use her time portals she was afraid she would lose Carlisle. He meant as much to her as she meant to him.

Aly waited for the middle of the night then she took Edward from the hospital and brought him home then she bit him. The taste of his blood was beyond description it was better then the best memory of food that she could remember of course once it started she didn't want to stop. It was Edward's fear that made her stop his emotions were overwhelming to her. It made her stop. But once she stopped the venom began to burn. Edward didn't know what was happening.

Aly tried to explain to him what was happening to him but the burning was all encompassing.

Carlisle came home he saw Edward burning and Aly standing over him with red eyes he asked "What have you done?"

Aly said "I couldn't watch one more young man die for nothing. His name is Edward Anthony Masen Jr. and he is 17 years old."

Carlisle said "he will be an attractive immortal. I suppose you want him as your mate?"

Aly said "no that didn't even cross my mind. I thought he could be a good brother to the two of us. We could teach him our way of life."

Carlisle said "his mother asked me to use all of my power to save him. But I guess you saved him instead."

Aly asked "would you really have changed him?"

Carlisle said "No probably not. I don't know if I have it in me to change a human."

Aly said "I think if the situation was right you would. Now what are we going to do about Edward."

They talked about having a newborn in their home and they decided that they would move and let people believe that Edward recovered from his illness so he could inherit his parents belongings. They had a funeral for his parents. Then they moved to Ashland Wisconsin.

Carlisle took a year off of practicing medicine and Aly stopped working all together so the two of them could spend all of their time with Edward. Edward had no interest in medicine but he was interested in music. Aly bought a piano and lots of music for Edward.

After Edward's newborn year Aly bought him a Rolls Royce Silver Ghost. He loved his new car. Carlisle went back to work at the Hospital in Ashland. Publicly they let people believe that Aly was Carlisle's maid and Edward was his brother in law to his wife that he had lost. Edward and Aly's relationship became that of close siblings.

In the spring of 1921 Carlisle came home with a broken Esme. Carlisle changed her.

It wasn't long before Carlisle and Esme fell in love with each other. When they moved Aly suggested that she and Edward pose as Carlisle and Esme's foster children. Everyone thought it was a good idea and Edward and Aly began attending High school starting as young as possible to stay as long as they could.

The winter of 1927 Edward at last made the choice to leave the family to test his tastes. He had been thinking about it for years.

Aly presented him with a new coat and said "don't forget you have to keep up appearances. It is cold outside people will expect you to dress warmly."

Edward put the coat on then thought "you aren't angry?"

Aly smiled she enjoyed their silent conversations she thought "of course not. You need to satisfy your curiosity but when you are done you can always come home to us."

Aly said aloud "we'll always be your family."

Esme said "Don't stay away too long."

Carlisle simply nodded then Edward left.

Aly embraced Esme and said "He will come back to us when the time is right."

Carlisle said "I'm sure you are right."

Aly said "he is just young and curious once he fills his curiosity he'll be back."

Edward returned at the end of June 1931 soon after he returned they moved to Rochester New York that fall Edward and Aly started at school. They kept to themselves as usual. Aly couldn't help but notice Rosalie Hale she was a junior while Aly was a freshmen. She was beautiful for a human and she tended to be the center of attention even among her friends she was a happy girl who was spoiled by her father. She was jealous of the Cullen's because they were prettier then she was. But she couldn't help but notice that they were odd. They weren't friendly they kept to themselves they were very smart. They always got the top grades.

April 1933 it was late at night Aly was looking through a book of patterns she had an urge to make a dress when she smelled fresh human blood. Then heard screaming.

Aly went to the living room Carlisle was holding Rosalie who was burning with venom.

Edward said "Really Carlisle, Rosalie Hale of all people."

Carlisle put her down on the table and said "It couldn't let her die it would be such a waste."

Aly said "she is full of anger. Of course attacked the way she was she has every right to be angry. I will go get her something to wear then set up a room for her. Esme would you like to help me with that? It will get you out of the house for a bit. Get you some fresh air."

Esme was having a hard time with Rosalie smelling so strongly of blood she went with Aly to get some clothes for Rosalie the stores of course were closed for the night but Aly let herself and Esme in.

They had to guess at Rosalie's size but after that Aly said "I think Rosalie will want the prettiest we can get."

The two of them shopped for Rosalie then when they went home Aly cleaned up Rosalie and put her in some of the new clothes once she was done she and Esme went to set up one of the extra rooms for Rosalie.

Three days later Rosalie woke Carlisle took her hunting when he brought her back Esme and Aly showed her to her room.

Aly said "we tried to be thorough if there is anything you need just let us know and we will get it for you. No matter how trivial."

Esme said "we did some shopping for you we guessed your size. It will be some time before you can do your own shopping. Like Aly said if you need anything just ask."

Rosalie asked "can I really not see my family again?"

Esme said "I know it is hard but it is for the best if you were to see them now you would attack them and they would think you are a monster."

Rosalie asked "aren't I a monster now?"

Aly said "that depends on how you look at things. I believe we are just another kind of person. But many of our kind believe we are soulless monsters. You have a long time now to figure out what you are. If you want a family, we are here for you but we will understand if you want to live the life of a nomad. Why don't we let you get settled."

Aly and Esme left.

Rosalie took revenge on the men that attacked her none of the family exactly approved but no one stopped her either. They moved to Tennessee.

Aly spoiled Rosalie always buying her new things and making Jewelry and dresses for her. Aly had meant it when she said she would get Rosalie what ever she wanted.

October 1935 Rosalie brought home an injured Emmett she asked Carlisle to bite him. He was reluctant.

Aly went to her and said "put him down on the table."

Rosalie put him down Aly bit each of his wrists and each side of his neck. Then she turned to Rosalie and said "somewhere between two and five days he should wake. Considering how big he is he might be a troublesome newborn but we will do our best to teach him our ways. I hope he makes you happy Rose."

Edward thought "you are assuming they will have a romantic relationship what if it ends up like our relationship."

Aly smiled and thought "You can hear their thoughts as clearly as I can it is already romantic in nature and no one has a relationship like we have. You are my Edward and always will be."

Edward smiled and thought "I will never have another sister like you."

Aly thought "that maybe so."

Three days later Emmett woke as a newborn Aly and Rosalie took him hunting Aly made sure to lead him to a bear. Then let him have his way.

They moved to Hoquiam just after Emmett was over his Newborn year. Aly was away getting a gift for Rosalie when the rest of the family went hunting and encountered Ephriam Black and his pack they set up a treaty. They told Aly about it when she returned home.

Aly frowned Edward thought "are you upset about the treaty? Do you think we should have fought them?"

Aly thought "No I just wish I had been here now the treaty doesn't include me."

Edward thought "I think they would want you included."

Aly thought "it doesn't matter I wasn't there. There might come a time that it will be important that I wasn't included. Only time will tell."

May 1950 Jasper and Alice showed up at the house Emmett and Edward were off hunting and Carlisle was at work. Esme was in the house working on a blue print. Rosalie was in the garage working on a car and Aly was tending to the garden.

They stopped next to Aly who looked up at them then she stood up and dusted off her hands and said "don't you look intimidating."

Alice said "he looks more dangerous then he is."

Aly said "Really? I doubt he received those scars at a tea party."

Aly smiled and said "what took you so long to get here? I have been having visions of you for decades. You took the scenic route I guess."

Alice smiled and said "the important thing is we have arrived. Where is everyone?"

Aly said "Carlisle is at work. The boys are hunting. Rosalie is working on a car and Esme is working on some blue prints. Come with me I will show you the house. And introduce you."

Jasper asked "who are you?"

Aly said "I'm Aly it is short for Alyson. I know you are Alice and Jasper and you have come to join us."

They followed Aly into the house the smell of unknown vampires drew Rosalie and Esme.

Aly said "This is Alice and Jasper they have come to join our family."

Rosalie asked "really and we are just going to accept them?"

Aly said "Yes. So get used to it."

Rosalie pouted Aly smiled sweetly and said "do you want something pretty?"

Rosalie said "maybe."

Aly said "I will see what I can do. This is Rosalie my sister and this is Esme our mother."

Esme said "it is a pleasure meeting you both. Carlisle will be home soon and the boys will be back in a day or two."

Aly said "let me show you the house."

Aly showed them the house even though there were several rooms free Alice wanted Edward's bedroom she insisted that he wouldn't mind as she moved his things into one of the spare rooms.

No one stopped her either.

Aly made Alice and Jasper Cullen crests and she made Rosalie a rose quartz pendent.

Aly and Alice began pretended to be twin sisters and Jasper and Rosalie pretended to be siblings sometimes twins.

Carlisle suggested to Jasper that he and Alice get married.

Alice and Edward became close siblings. Aly became close to Jasper he understood her on a level the others couldn't one empath to another.

December 22nd 1992 Aly was torn between staying with her family and being called by her past. Her younger self would be lost on that mountain and would be found and adopted by humans unless she did something about it.

Aly went to a store and got baby things then she showed up on the snow covered mountain it was snowing and she could hear the cry of a newborn baby on the air she followed it pulled out a blanket from the diaper bag she had put everything she had bought she wrapped the baby in the blanket then she took her home no one was home Aly heated up some water to make a bottle she took out the formula and made up the bottle then fed the baby. She took the bottle greedily once she fed her she changed her diaper and dressed her in warm clothes.

Everyone came home at the same time Aly was burping the baby. They all gathered around Aly no one had said anything their thoughts were all over the place.

Carlisle at last asked "what have you done?"

Aly said "I found her lost on a mountain. I don't know what to do with her now that I found her. I changed her clothes and diaper and gave her a bottle and burped her."

Rosalie said "we can't keep her."

Aly said "she isn't human. She is a dragon."

Jasper asked "Dragons are real?"

Aly said "it is just a name for a shapeshifter that can take many forms and has lots of gifts."

Emmett asked "how do you know that?"

Aly said "I was a dragon before I was immortal."

Esme said "shouldn't you try to return her to her parents."

Aly said "I was thinking about that but it won't be easy even possibly life threatening. Her father might try to kill me just because of what I am."

Carlisle said "you have to try she belongs with her parents."

Aly nodded and said "you are right of course."

Aly disappeared with the baby she took her to McCreiam Morgan and Taha Aki were nowhere to be seen but Cleo was there. Aly couldn't really remember the language that well but she tried "Baby daughter Morgan Taha Aki lost Human realm. Bring home."

Then Aly held her out to Cleo.

Cleo understood she asked "This is Morgan and Taha Aki's daughter and she was lost in the human realm and you are bringing her home."

Aly said "Yes."

Cleo motioned for a servant to come forward and take the baby away Cleo said "we will take care of her and make sure she is reunited with her parents."

Aly smiled and said "good."

The servant took the baby Cleo asked "what are you I have never smelled anyone like you before.

Aly said "immortal blood drinker once was Dragon."

Cleo asked "Really? It may interest you that we have a cure for you. You can become a dragon again. We can send your mind back to your past self just before your dragon wakes. You will retain the knowledge you have learned since becoming immortal. That is if you want to become a dragon again."

Aly had been immortal for almost 230 years she had built a family that she loved but the opportunity to become a dragon again didn't come around every day.

Aly said "Yes me Dragon."

Cleo had to gather many different people they each had a different gift but when combined they would be able to send her back to her past self. The room went dark then she seemed to be spinning then she felt like she was falling. Then she woke up as Patty pulled up to the house in La Push.

Patty and Aly got out of the car and went in the house. It was just as she remembered not that her memory of it was very clear after 230 years. She had no doubt that it really happened it was so much more detailed and vivid then any vision she had ever had. Aly kept quiet as she adjusted to life with Patty again.

Three days later she started school Aly made brownies the night before she brought a big zip lock bag of them. She sat at the wolves table Colin began complaining about Aly sitting at their table. Aly waited until everyone was sitting before she pulled out the brownies then she said "take one and pass it down there should be enough for everyone."

Embry said "alright new girl brought brownies."

He grabbed the bag and made sure everyone got some.

Kim asked after taking a bite "You made these? They are really good."

Aly said "I enjoy baking but it is just me and Patty at home so I thought I could bring them to school. It might be a good way to make new friends."

Aly looked into Seth's eyes and he imprinted he just stared at her for a minute then asked "What is your name and who is Patty?"

Aly smiled and said "I'm Aly Hawthorn it is short for Alyson. Patty is my sister she is much older then I am. She took me in when our parents died. They adopted me when I was a baby. We are Blackfoot. Patty teaches native languages. You would know her as Miss Hawthorn."

Seth asked "how old are you?"

Aly said "14, I'll be 15 in December."

Seth said "I turned 15 last March. I'm Seth Clearwater."

Aly asked "Would you like to come to my house after school Seth? The house we moved into was furnished and one of the things it came with is a video game system. It is apparently new but I don't know how to work it I was wondering if you would come over and figure it out. I can make you a nice snack."

Seth smiled and said "sure I would be happy to."

Aly smiled and said "I will see you after school then."

Aly was board silly in her classes but then she always was but she did the work she was assigned.

After her class was dismissed Aly went to Patty and said "I have a friend coming over, how about I make dinner."

Patty said "I have a meeting with a parent I'm not sure when I will be home. You don't have to make anything complicated."

Aly said "it is alright I'm sure I will find something to make. I will see you tonight."

Aly went to her locker where she put away the books she didn't need and took the book she would need for homework.

Seth went to her and asked "are you ready to go."

Aly smiled at him and said "just getting what I need for homework."

Seth said "I have a little homework to do to."

Aly said "we can do our homework together after I make a snack for us and you figure out the video game thing."

Aly led the way home then she put her bag down on the table Seth did the same and Aly showed him the system and he went to work on it as she went to the kitchen.

Aly checked the fridge she always had some projects that were half done. She found some pie crust and some Apple pie filling there wasn't enough left for a full pie but it would be perfect for Apple Pie dumplings all she would have to do is make a caramel sauce and then put the dumplings together and bake them it shouldn't take too long.

Seth was playing video games as Aly cooked the dumplings were nearly done when Seth said "it smells really good."

Aly said "they are almost done but you have to let them cool before you can eat them. They can burn you really badly if you don't. They are really good with a scoop of vanilla ice cream to go along side them. I think we have some in the freezer."

Aly let the dumplings cool she did her homework when they were cooled down she served some up for herself and for Seth.

Seth said "these are really good and you were right the ice cream goes perfectly with it."

Aly said "I have to admit it they aren't half bad for just throwing some left overs together into a new snack. I'm going to have to get to dinner pretty soon do you want to stay. I was thinking about making spaghetti and meatballs to make it easy on myself. But if you are staying you should call home you don't want your family to worry about you seeing as you won't make it home for dinner."

Seth said "if you say so."

Seth called home Leah answered she didn't know who Aly was but she didn't really mind that he was having dinner at a friends house. She said she would let Sue know.

Aly convinced Seth to do his homework while she cooked dinner. Dinner was just about done when Patty came home with Billy. Seth helped him in the house.

Patty said "I know I should probably have called I invited Billy to come for dinner. If you don't have enough we can always order pizza."

Aly smiled and said "there is plenty to go around. Seth is staying for dinner too. Dinner is pretty simple spaghetti and meatballs, a green salad and garlic bread."

Billy said "it sounds nice to me and certainly smells good."

Aly said "let me set a place for you at the table."

Aly set the table and they all gathered round to eat.

They got to know each other over dinner.

Patty asked "Seth are you a freshman too?"

Seth said "actually I'm a sophomore."

Patty asked "Really and you just happened to come home with my sister the first day of school?"

Aly said "Patty I invited him to come over. We sat together at lunch and I invited him to come figure out the video game system. Then I invited him to stay for dinner. I made sure he called his family to let them know."

Seth said "she cooked for me too. It was really good. It was these apple things."

Aly said "we weren't just goofing around we got homework done too."

Patty asked "you like Aly don't you Seth? She is pretty and young. Innocent and easy to take advantage of."

Aly said "He isn't like that Patty. He is a nice guy he just wants to be my friend. Isn't that right Seth. You want whatever I am willing to give to you in this relationship."

Seth said "Yes I would never do anything you didn't want to do."

Aly asked "what about you Patty bringing home a man you have just met? Should I question what his intentions are."

Patty said "I'm a grown woman and you are just a child. It is my job to keep you safe."

Aly said "I'm perfectly safe with Seth. He would never do anything to hurt me. I don't expect you to understand Patty."

Patty asked "what wouldn't I understand? I'm not that old I remember what it was like to be your age. Your body is running rampant with hormones and you see a good looking boy who likes the pretty new girl. It doesn't take much to understand what you are going through."

Aly said "this is more then hormonal."

Patty said "let me guess is it love? You have just met. What you are feeling isn't love it is lust."

Aly sighed and said "why don't we just agree to disagree for the time being. Clearly you don't believe in love at first sight."

Billy asked "and you do?"

Aly said "all it took was our eyes meeting and I could tell that Seth was in love with me. When you feel someone love you that much how can you not love them."

Seth asked "you can feel how much I love you?"

Aly said "every bit of it."

Patty said "at your age relationships don't tend to last very long."

Aly said "true but then again there is the occasional relationship that lasts forever. How do you know if that isn't the way Seth and I are going to be like?"

Seth said "I know it will last forever."

Aly smiled and said "Me too."

Patty said "I had no idea you were such a hopeless romantic Aly."

Aly said "I believe everyone has someone they are meant to be with it is just rare to find them. I am fortunate that I have found my soul mate in Seth."

Billy asked "do you think Patty and I are meant to be together?"

Aly smirked and said "No, I think the two of you are meant to have a good time together and there is nothing wrong with that you are two consenting adults. You can have all the fun you want. I advise you to be careful because that kind of fun can lead to little people. Which in turn if you are responsible about it lead to a much more serious relationship. Not that I am against the two of you getting married. I just don't think that the creation of a niece or nephew is a good reason to get married."

After they were done eating Aly sent Seth home but to help Billy get home first.

Billy said "I don't live far."

Aly said "wheeling through mud will be difficult Seth can push you home on his way home."

Billy asked "How do you know my house is on his way home."

Aly said "I don't I just thought it sounded nice I'm sure it isn't going to take too much time to get you home. I will see you tomorrow Seth."

Seth and Billy left then Aly cleaned up the dishes and Patty got to work on her book.

Aly made several batches of cookies that she put in ziplock bags and put in her back pack before she went to bed. She planned on bringing something for the pack every day.

Aly sat with the pack at lunch the next day and passed out the cookies. Everyone liked them.

Aly went to Patty at the end of the day and said "Seth's mom and sister want to meet me they invited me to dinner. That is alright isn't it?"

Patty said "it is fine. I want to work on my book. Don't stay out too late."

Aly went to her locker and changed out her books Seth said "we need to talk and I want you to meet someone."

Aly smiled and asked "can we talk while we walk?"

Seth said "that is kind of the idea. Oh my mom and sister want you to come for dinner tonight."

Aly said "alright. Patty has plans tonight anyway."

They left the school and Seth led the way to Emily's Seth said "I'm not really sure how to go about telling you this."

Aly interrupted and said "why don't I go first and tell you what I think I know about you. I know you love me because you imprinted on me. I know you were able to do that because you are a wolf. You and your friends at school are all wolves. Though you call yourselves werewolves you are in fact shapeshifters. Real werewolves, you know the kind that are created through biting and change at the full moon are called Children of the moon and they may very well be extinct by now. They are natural enemies to vampires they have hunted them down to the brink of extinction. I know about the Cullen's. I know they are different from other vampires. I know your sister is the only female wolf and you are taking me to meet your alpha and his fiancé. I think that is about it."

Seth looked at her amazed and asked "How do you know all of that?"

Aly said "I'm gifted. I have never told anyone about it but one of my gifts is visions. I have had visions about you. We love each other very much you see I'm also an Empath. That means I can feel what other people feel it is one of my earliest gifts it started when I was 4. The longer I have a gift the stronger it is. When someone has a feeling as strongly as what you feel for me it is impossible for me not to feel that way for them too. Visions are a relatively new gift for me so they aren't as strong and usually come to me in the form of dreams. I mostly don't know it is a vision until the stuff starts to happen. I was very surprised when I saw you and the guys at school that is when I knew what I had seen was real."

Seth said "you are amazing."

Aly smiled and said "I think you are pretty great too."

They made it to Emily's where the guys were begging for food. Aly stepped up and made them all snacks while Emily went shopping.

Embry said "Seth your girlfriend is a great cook."

Seth said "you should have tasted her Spaghetti we had last night. It was so good."

Aly said "It is hard to mess up spaghetti and pizza and cookies are pretty basic."

Kim said "Trust me I can burn water what you make is great. It is hard to come up with new things to feed the guys."

Aly said "well everyone is welcome to come over to my house at anytime and I will be happy to cook for them. I especially like to bake so cookies are a typical staple in my home but if you give me notice I can make something a bit more detailed like pies or cakes. I love making cupcakes."

Quil said "you don't know what you are doing inviting us over we eat a lot it is going to cost you."

Aly said "I don't mind. I love cooking. I most likely would cook anyway you will just be eating it where it might just go to waste overwise."

Aly and Seth spent the afternoon at Emily's with the pack and that evening they went to the Clearwater home where they had dinner with Sue and Leah.

Leah asked "did you tell her everything?"

Seth said "I didn't have to she already knows. She is gifted she has visions. She knows everything about us."

Aly said "I don't know about everything but I would say I know enough of what you all are."

Sue asked "do you mind telling us what you are? Seth says you don't smell human."

Aly said "I don't know for certain I only know through my visions and I'm not really sure a vision is a vision until after the things start to happen. I might just be a dream but anyway I believe I'm a shape shifter called a dragon. I just haven't reached the age of being able to change my shape yet. I'm only 14. But I do have many gifts they first started showing up when I was 4. The longer I have a gift the stronger they become. Visions are relatively resent. Empathy is one of my first so it is very strong. What other people feel effects me greatly. I try to surround myself with happy people. Seth is very happy."

Seth said "why shouldn't I be I have you."

Sue asked "You are only 14? Are you sure you understand what it really means that Seth imprinted on you? You are very young for such a serious relationship."

Aly said "Seth is only 9 months older then I am. I know the way Seth feels for me is never going to end that his future includes me now. Or should I say my future includes him now. You and Leah are going to be my family now because Seth is my family now. I am in no hurry to have a physical relationship but as I understand how imprinting works Seth will be alright if we are just close friends for awhile. I have no desire to send him away when I am ready for something more then just friendship I will let him know. But I am well aware that our relationship is going to be forever. I plan on taking things very slow. Leah are you alright with this? I means first your boyfriend imprints on your cousin then your dad dies now your little brother imprints on the new girl in town, it can't be easy."

Leah said "I'm dealing with it. But I will tell you this if you hurt him I'll kill you."

Seth said "she doesn't mean that. You are protected under our laws."

Aly smiled she knew Leah was serious law or not she would find a way to make Aly hurt just as much as Seth.

Aly said "I would never give her a reason to break your laws. I never want to hurt you. Leah what is your plan for the future? School maybe?"

Leah said "I had plans but then the wolf ruined everything."

Aly said "that depends on how you look at things. Your wolf waking caused some hard things to happen in your life but instead of looking at it as ruining your plan maybe you can look at it as altering your plans. The first thing you need to learn is how to control your wolf the visions indicate that is connected to controlling your temper. So you need to find exercises that help you control your temper. How about meditation, Yoga and Tie Chi. Once you have control over your wolf then you need to think about what you want to study and do you want to go to school somewhere close or far away."

Leah said "that is easier said than done school cost a lot of money."

Aly said "One of my gifts is a gift of electronics that basically means I can talk to computers. I can use my gift to help you find a scholarship or grant. Depending on your grades you might want to go to community college first. If you don't feel traditional college or university is for you there are also tech school. It all depends on what you want to do when you finish school."

Leah asked "you are willing to help me go to school?"

Aly said "the whole point is to make you happy Leah. Seth imprinted on me. That makes us family. Which makes you my sister. I'm not saying learning to control your wolf isn't going to take time. I'm just trying to give you some suggestions that might help. While you learn control you can think about what you want to study. Just because your wolf woke doesn't mean your life is over."

Sue said "we appreciate your advice Aly."

Leah was lost in thought most of the night.

After dinner Aly said "Dinner was really nice thank you for inviting me. Maybe next time you can come to my house so you can meet Patty. Patty doesn't know anything unusual about me and certainly nothing about the wolves. I know you work a lot of hours but maybe we can schedule something on a weekend or something. You can invite Charlie Swan too if you like. Patty and Billy Black seem to have hit things off nicely. I know he is a friend of yours."

Sue said "I'll check my schedule and let you know."

Seth walked Aly home she kissed him on the cheek before sending him home.

Patty was working on her book she asked "how was dinner with the parents."

Aly said "it was just his mom and older sister. His dad died in March. And it was nice. I invited them to come over some time for dinner to meet you. Mrs. Clearwater said she had to check her schedule so there is nothing confirmed. Did you eat dinner?"

Patty said "not yet I'm on quite a roll on my writing. I will make a sandwich or something later."

Aly said "I'll make you something you keep writing."

Aly went to the kitchen and got Patty something to eat then brought it to her. Then Aly went to her room and got on her computer. Using her gift she ordered things for the pack and sent them to Emily's she also ordered some things for Leah and sent them to her. Then she went to bed.

Seth and the pack was a no show on Friday at school but Aly didn't worry she knew everything would work out for the best. Saturday Emily called to thank Aly for the clothes and games and things.

Emily said "you didn't have to do this. You are the one who did this didn't you?"

Aly said "yes it was me and I know I didn't have to but I wanted to. Bored wolves get into mischief. If you need anything just let me know. I have this gift with computers that makes it so I can get basically anything I want."

Emily said "The only thing I really need is a way to store more food for the guys and afford the food. They go through more food then you can believe."

Aly said "well if you want to pick me up and take me to an ATM we can go grocery shopping and I could order you a full size or chest freezer depending on how much room you have. We might not be wolves but we have to take care of the pack the best we can."

Emily said "I don't know if I can fit a full size freezer in my little kitchen but a chest freezer might work."

Aly said "I will come over and we can measure your kitchen and see what will work best. Once the freezer arrives then we can do some big shopping."

Aly went to Emily's and together they figured out where they would put the freezer and what size would work. A full size could work they just had to move a few things around. Aly ordered it and it would be delivered in a few weeks.

Sunday night Seth called Aly to let her know everything was alright.

Monday everyone was at school except for Jacob. After school Leah was at the house waiting for Aly and Seth she had come to thank Aly for the clothes and DVD's.

Leah said "Emily told me about how you bought the guys some clothes and entertainment stuff so it had to be you that bought me the package I received."

Aly said "Yeah I bought it I thought you could use it. I thought the DVD's might help you learn to control your wolf. I thought you might like the clothes."

Leah said "I do thank you."

Aly asked "do you want to come in for a snack I made a few pies over the weekend."

Seth said "She is a great cook Leah you will be missing out if you pass it up."

Leah said "well I am kind of hungry."

Aly said "perfect I tried a new recipe you can let me know if it is any good."

Aly let them in and served up the pies Seth said "what did I tell you Leah she is a great cook."

Leah said "it is very good."

Aly said "I like to bake and I like trying new recipes. Someday I hope to have my own bakery."

Leah asked "is that what you want to do when you finish school."

Aly said "after High school I want to go to Culinary school then I want to open my own bakery."

Seth asked "you don't have to go to school to open a bakery do you?"

Aly said "it isn't a requirement or anything but I have always wanted to go to Culinary school and learn all of the tricks of the trade. The best Culinary school is in New York. They also have a campus in California and in Texas."

Leah asked "which one do you want to go to?"

Aly said "whichever one works best with Seth and my plans. I'm a year behind Seth in school. I know he can't be without me so I figure he will probably stick around for me to finish my senior year but after that we have to figure out what he is going to do after school he can go to College or Tech school or something."

Leah said "You think it is going to be so easy. School cost money, a lot of money and not everyone qualifies for the grants that you were talking about."

Aly said "I know that there are programs out there that we can qualify for we just have to look for them. Maybe we can talk to a counselor at school about it or something. But we have a few years yet to worry about it. Do you want to watch a movie or play video games or something. You can stay for dinner if you want. I think Patty is going out with Billy tonight. We have plenty to eat here and I don't mind you hanging out."

Seth said "I vote video games."

Aly said "You spoke up first so I guess video games it is. I have homework to do."

Leah asked "Seth do you have any homework?"

Seth said "just a little reading."

Leah said "get to it before the video games I'm not going to let your grades drop just because you are dating a girl with a gaming system."

Seth said "come on Leah I just want to play a little while."

Aly went to him and embraced him and said "Seth do you know what will make me happy, if you do your homework before you play video game. Please come sit with me."

Aly kissed his cheek and led him over to the table then waved her hand and their bags flew through the air to them.

Seth said "I'll do anything to make you happy babe."

Leah went to the living room and turned on the TV to look for something to watch.

Leah said "be careful with your power Aly you can get teenage boys to willingly give up playing video game and gladly do their homework."

Aly giggled and said "don't worry I use my jedi mind tricks for good."

Leah grinned she was not miserable at the moment Aly's happiness seemed to be contagious that and a full belly of pie made her happy.

After awhile Seth went to join Leah in the living room after Aly was done with her homework she went to the kitchen to get dinner ready. Patty called to let Aly know she and Billy would be going out for dinner.

Leah and Seth played video games while Aly cooked. Aly asked "do you need to let your mom know you are having dinner here?"

Leah said "Mom is working night shift we have to get our own dinner tonight."

Aly said "then I am glad I can help out. You know you can come over anytime you want Leah, at least whenever I am home. I know it isn't easy hanging out with Emily and Sam. Now that you and Seth aren't in Sam's pack anymore you are more then welcome to hang out here."

Leah said "thanks I will think about it."

Seth said "you don't have to feel obligated Leah she is just being nice."

Leah said "if her sister is going to be away a lot then maybe I should come over regularly to make sure the two of you aren't taking things too fast."

Aly said "that is something you don't have to worry about I'm not ready for anything physical except for the occasional kiss."

Leah said "you can be surprised at how fast you can become ready if the two of you are alone regularly. I can tell you are no seductress but two young people alone for hours at a time you can get into mischief."

Aly said "I guess you don't mean the kind of mischief that ends with dozens of cupcakes."

Leah said "no the kind that ends up with the two of you becoming parents."

Seth said "Neither of us are ready for that Leah."

Leah said "exactly I'm not ready to be an aunt and mom isn't ready to be a grandmother. So the two of you need supervision."

After dinner they watched a movie until Patty came home then Leah and Seth went home and Aly went to bed.

Wednesday Seth missed school again that evening he came over to the house with the news that Bella woke as a newborn and she seemed to have great control for her age.

The next day Jacob expose the fact that he was a wolf to Charlie and the next few days and weeks Sue revealed that Leah and Seth were also wolves.

The first weekend of October Sue finally agreed to come over for dinner and she was bringing Charlie with her and Billy would be Patty's guest. Aly made a roast with all of the fixings. For dessert she made a pumpkin cheese cake.

Everyone had a good time the dinner was wonderful it was during dessert and Aly was serving everyone up when Patty asked "it is a little early in the year for pumpkin isn't it?"

Aly said "it is October that means it is the beginning of pumpkin season. But if you don't want pumpkin Cheesecake I have a few pieces of spice cake left from the other day, unless Seth ate them already."

Seth said "I can't help but eat up all of your cooking it is so good."

Aly said "you know I love cooking for you Seth."

Patty said "our grocery bill has skyrocketed since we moved here. I think that has to do with your baking habit. Maybe you can cut back a little Aly."

Aly said "but I love baking and Seth likes to taste test what I cook."

Seth smirked and said "sometimes I taste test everything she makes. I get hungry."

Aly said "you are a growing boy it is only natural you will have the appetite of a wolf."

Patty said "just try to calm it down I know we are getting up on baking season but we are also getting up on gift giving season too."

Aly said "I know that is the trouble with having a birthday 3 days before Christmas. Maybe I should get a weekend and after school job it might help with the cost of groceries."

Patty said "that isn't why I brought it up you aren't even 15 yet that is too young to work. If you want a job while you are in school you can wait until you are 16."

Aly said "I could babysit or tutor or something like that."

Patty said "no job until you are 16 that is final."

Aly sighed and asked "What if I sell what I make?"

Patty shook her head and said "that is a job. Making money for something you do is the definition of a job. Not until you are 16."

Aly said "alright."

Charlie said "don't try to grow up so fast you are going to be working for the rest of your life. Enjoy your childhood while you still have it."

Aly said "I guess you are right I just want to be able to get you something nice for Christmas Patty. I guess I will just have to make you jewelry out of stuff I find in the forest like I usually do."

Patty said "the Jewelry you make is always beautiful."

Aly said "you have to say that you are my sister."

Patty held out her hand where she had a bracelet made of opal and silver and said "Everyone look at this bracelet Aly made it for me for my birthday. It is beautiful isn't it."

Leah said "I would love to have one like that it is amazing."

Sue asked "you really made that Aly?"

Aly smiled and said "I find natural things like gem stones in creek beds and costume jewelry at thrift stores and flea markets. I take them apart and make something new. That bracelet I found the opals in the forest and the silver beads were part of an old necklace I took apart and cleaned them up then I put them together in a bracelet I thought Patty would like it so I gave it to her for her birthday."

Patty said "More than half of my jewelry Aly has made. She first started making jewelry when she was about 8. She is a very creative girl."

Aly said "I've been thinking about learning how to make my own clothes too. I am very domestic."

Patty said "yes you are. She also likes to garden when we live anywhere that has a plot of land. Here she has planted a few flower pots on the front porch."

Aly said "I would love to have a full vegetable and Rose garden but we don't have the land here and I missed the peek growing seasons of late spring and summer that is optimal for vegetables."

Seth said "we have space at our house for a garden. You can come plant a garden at our house if you want. I mean can she mom?"

Sue said "Sure if it will make you happy you are more then welcome to plant a garden. It might be a little late in the season for vegetables I'm not sure about that I was never very good at gardening."

Aly said "Really? Thank you, though it is a little late there are some vegetables that can be harvested all the way into winter. But you are right I will have to wait until spring to plant most vegetables but there is a wide verity of flowers I can plant. I can prepare the soil for the planting season in the spring."

Patty asked "who is going to pay for this?"

Aly said "I have a little money saved up I can get some seeds. It will give me something to do after school and weekends. Imagine the recipes I can make with all of the food I can grow. The variety of vegetable soups could be endless."

Billy said "I don't think I have seen you so excited about something."

Aly said "I love growing things and more then that I love cooking with things that I grow. I might have to do some canning. There is a whole canning system in the kitchen there are even some jars and rings we will just have to get the lids. I will give all of you the food that I make."

Billy said "I can hardly wait."

Sue said "Me too, if tonight was any indication you are a great cook. Lets see how good of a gardener you are."

Everyone left except Billy he stayed the night. Patty and Billy were very comfortable with each other and they weren't afraid to show physical affection around Aly of course she accepted them right from the start too.

Aly got up early the next morning she left early and went to the Clearwater's Sue was up but Leah and Seth were not.

Sue said "you are here early."

Aly said "I was wondering where you will let me set up the garden."

Sue said "anywhere along the back of the house is fine. We get some good sun back there, when we get sun."

Aly asked "do you have any gardening tools?"

Sue said "there might be a few things in the tool shed. But I'm not sure what we might have. The most gardening we do is mow down the weeds so they don't get to tall."

Aly asked "is it ok if I take a look?"

Sue said "of course go ahead this is your project."

Aly went out to the shed there was some basic tools but they mostly were rusted through. What had the most use was a weed eater and a lawn mower. Aly was going to get new everything.

Aly used her gifts she used her portals to get to the store her electronic gift to get some money out of the ATM to buy what she needed then she went shopping. When she had everything she needed she returned to the Clearwater's and got to work on the garden.

She turned over the soil using the tools she bought and her telekinesis she sowed the seeds and using her nature gift she encouraged the plants to grow. By the time Seth came out she had everything blooming. All she had to do now was call the bees in to pollinate everything then she could encourage the plants to mature.

By about noon she had mature early vegetables she harvested some and brought them inside.

Sue asked "what is this?"

Aly said "I have a nature gift I can make things grow very quickly. I was wondering if it is ok if I use your kitchen. I can make my first batch of freshly grown vegetable soup."

Sue said "of course you can and I would be happy to try some when you are done."

Aly smiled and said "I was hoping you would say that."

Aly went to the kitchen where she washed and chopped up the vegetables then found a big pot and went about making soup. She also found ingredients for cornbread so she made a batch of cornbread to go with the soup.

When it was all done Aly served it up to everyone. Sue, Leah and Seth sat at the table they all ate lunch together.

Leah said "this is the best soup I've ever had."

Aly said "it makes a real difference when you cook with home grown ingredients. It will be weeks if not months before I can share what I grow with anyone else. No one else will understand how I can go from seeds to mature vegetables in a matter of a few hours."

Sue said "you are welcome to cook for us anytime you like."

Aly came over to the Clearwater's a lot to tend to her garden and she would cook for them with the foods that she grew. And filled vases with freshly cut flowers that she grew. As the days passed into weeks, she brought her veggies home and to the Black's. Everyone enjoyed them.

Aly provided everyone with pumpkins for Halloween. She made roasted pumpkin seeds and all varieties of pumpkin pies she even made pumpkin soup.

The last weekend of November Billy and his family were coming over for dinner to officially meet Patty and Aly. Aly made a turkey dinner with all the fixings.

When everyone showed up Patty wasn't too happy to know that Rachel invited Paul.

Patty asked "who is this? You didn't say you have two sons Billy."

Billy said "Jacob is my son this is Paul Lahote. He is Rachel's boyfriend."

Patty said "We weren't expecting 6. I don't know if there is going to be enough food to go around."

Patty called out "Aly come meet our guests."

Aly came out of the kitchen smiling and said "good everyone is here. We weren't expecting you Paul. But we can always make room at the table for one more."

Patty asked "Are you sure there is going to be enough food."

Aly said "I made enough for an army. There should be enough for everyone to have seconds and for left overs for lunches. I got the biggest turkey I could find and I went a little overboard with all of the sides and I made several pies. No one is going to leave my table hungry I'm sure of that. Rachel maybe next time you can call ahead and let us know Paul is coming. I don't always make so much. I will go set up a place for Paul."

Aly left the room a few minutes later everyone was sitting at the table digging into the food.

Billy said "Aly you out did yourself this time."

Aly smiled and said "I'm glad you like it. We don't usually have enough people over to warrant a turkey dinner. I thought I would take advantage of the situation to try some new recipes. Besides Turkey was on sale. I know it is a month away but what are everyone's plans for Christmas? We could have it here."

Rachel said "we always have Christmas at aunt Nora's."

Billy said "why don't you both come to Nora's with us. Aly you can give someone else a chance to cook."

Patty said "I don't know. You want me to meet your sister?"

Billy said "actually all of my sisters and their families will be there."

Aly said "I think it sounds fun."

Patty said "you aren't the one they will be judging."

Aly said "don't be silly no one is judging you Patty. They just want to meet the person who is making Billy so happy. Rachel is old enough to realize that Billy is a grown man with needs and you help fulfill those needs. You are never too old to have a good time and you are two consenting adults."

Jacob said "great we are talking about dad's sex life."

Rachel said "can we change the subject?"

Aly said "Sure how is work going."

Rachel sighed relieved not to talk about her father's sex life she said "work is going well. I work from home but it pays well enough. I'm saving up for a place of my own. I want to move out to the city. I am waiting for Paul to finish school."

Patty asked "Paul is still in school?"

Paul swallowed his mouthful and said "I'm a senior. I will finish school in June. Then Rachel and I can find a place to live in the city."

Patty asked "what about college?"

Paul said "I'm not really college material I want to get to work right away."

Aly said "there is always tech schools you can learn a trade without having to go to former college. You can get hands on work right away. There are scholarships and grants out there for just about everything you just have to look for them."

Rachel said "it wouldn't hurt to look into it Paul."

Aly said "you can talk to the counselor at school that is what she is there for. You are a senior you are supposed to be getting ready for the rest of your life."

Paul asked "how would you know you are just a freshman?"

Aly said "I am very smart for my age I get straight A's."

Billy said "you are very smart and talented but you are also very young. You can't force people to do what you think they should do no matter how good your intentions are."

Aly said "But they will be happier if they follow my directions."

Rachel said "they have to follow their own choices."

Jacob asked "is there anymore stuffing?"

Aly smiled and passed the stuffing.

Paul said "I could go for more yams."

They kept the conversation light after that and kept eating the food.

Everyone ate their fill and Aly sent some turkey home with Billy for sandwiches for the next few days.

After everyone left and Aly was just about done putting the left overs away and cleaning up the dishes Patty went to her and said "thank you for what you did tonight. I'm sure Rachel invited her boyfriend as a way to start a fight between us or at least negative feelings. But you let it slide off your back like it meant nothing."

Aly said "it was no big deal. We had plenty of food and it didn't take much effort to push up another chair at the table. Besides Paul is one of my friends. We aren't really close but he is part of the group that I sit with at lunch. Rachel is having a hard time adjusting to Billy having you in his life. I don't think she intentionally brought Paul to cause trouble. I think she brought him because he makes her feel comfortable and she needed that extra assistance tonight. This was just as hard for Rachel to meet you as it was for you to meet Rachel and Jacob."

Patty said "I guess I didn't think about that. I don't know where Billy and my relationship will lead to but dating a father is complicated."

Aly said "at least Billy's kids aren't little they are old enough to realized that their father is just a man that has needs like any other man."

Patty asked "you are old enough to realize I need a man in my life? You are younger then Rachel and Jacob."

Aly said "You are my sister Patty. It might be different if you were my mom. I know you never asked to be responsible for me but I think you have done a pretty good job of raising me so far. It hasn't always been easy. You could have put me in foster care. It would have been a lot easier for you. It still could be easier for you if you didn't have a little sister in the way."

Patty said "look it is true that it isn't always easy but you are my sister and Sisters stay together no matter what. Even if you are going to put me in the poor house with how much you cook."

Aly said "at least everyone enjoyed the meal."

Patty said "You are a remarkable cook Aly. Anyone would have enjoyed your cooking."

December was officially baking season and Aly baked something everyday. Most were cookies that she brought to the guys at lunch.

On the 15th Jacob let everyone know about the Volturi coming.

On the 20th Aly called Emily about her idea of making graham cracker ginger bread houses. Emily's nieces had an unforgettable time.

Aly handed Emily the disposable camera and said "I think we got some good pictures of the girls. We might want to make this a yearly tradition, everyone seemed to have a good time."

Emily asked "will there be a next year? These cold ones that are coming are supposed to be really dangerous. You know the guys aren't careful."

Aly said "I have the gift of visions. It isn't my strongest gift but I have seen things ending without a fight and everyone lives in peace. You and Sam get married this summer. I haven't seen a lot of it but the cake is beautiful. I make it myself. It is your wedding gift from me."

Emily said "thank you for sharing that. Have you told Jacob what you have seen?"

Aly said "This is the first I mentioned what I have seen."

Emily asked "why this is a good thing you have seen. You shouldn't keep it to yourself."

Aly said "Visions can change. I'm afraid if I talk about them then they will change for the worse. But you are so worried about Sam and everyone that I had to tell you what I have seen."

Emily said "I think you should tell Jacob it will keep him from worrying."

Aly said "Maybe you are right."

Aly went to Seth and said "I need to talk to Jacob, please come with me."

Aly offered her hand to Seth he took it then the two of them disappeared from Emily's house and showed up outside of the Cullen's home.

Seth led the way to the front door and knocked Emmett answered the door Seth said "we need to talk to Jake."

Emmett said "come on in."

Aly kept hold of Seth's hand as he led her through the house. Jacob was in the living room with Nessie and the Cullen's and their friends Aly looked around at everyone and held tightly to Seth's arm.

Seth looked at her and asked "are you alright babe?"

Aly said "there are a lot of red eyes here. Maybe coming here was a mistake. Maybe a phone call would have sufficed."

Seth said "No one is going to hurt you. You said you needed to talk to Jake he is right here."

Aly continued to look around at everyone she said "I'm not so sure I should say anything anymore."

Seth said "it was important enough a few minutes ago that you came here in person."

Carlisle said "you have my word that no one here will harm you."

Jacob asked "What do you have to tell me Aly?"

Aly said "I don't know how much Seth has told you about me but I am very gifted, I have many gifts. Empathy is my strongest gift but visions are one of my newer gifts. It isn't very strong but I have seen some things that indicate everything is going to turn out all right."

Bella asked "you have seen the Volturi leave without a fight?"

Aly said "my visions are subjective. The future is always changing. Like I said before my visions aren't very strong but yes they will come. You will use your gift to protect those you care about. Aro will demand proof and it will be presented to him. With so many witnesses he will have no other choice then to leave in peace. He wants Alice that much is clear. Where is Alice? I have a dress I know she will like."

Esme said "Alice and Jasper left."

Aly smiled at her and said "Don't despair they will be back. I have seen that Alice and I become good friends. That can't be so if they don't return. Now I think it is time Seth and I leave. There are too many red eyes around here."

Bella said "they are our friends they won't hurt you."

Aly said "that maybe so but I have many gifts and immortality would just make them stronger there are some red eyes among you that might feel biting me might be worth the risk of angering the wolves. After all they feel the wolves are simply temperamental children."

Seth said "I won't let anyone bite you."

Aly smiled at him and caressed his cheek and said "I know my love you will always protect me. If anyone tried to harm you I would have to kill them."

Stephan asked "what could a little girl like you do to one such as us?"

Aly looked at him then said "I have many gifts if my visions are to be believed in the next few days to a week I will get some of my greatest gifts."

Edward asked "what kind of gifts?"

Aly said "on the 22nd is my 15th birthday the visions indicate that a few days after that my shapeshifting gift will wake. It indicates it will happen in front of Patty she will scream I will run away she will pack up and leave me. She won't be able to handle my wolf waking."

Jacob said "I don't know what you have seen but you are not a wolf. You smell nothing like us."

Aly said "I'm just telling you what the visions show. I become a shape shifter that can take many forms. Wolf just happens to be the first form I take. Maybe it is because I have become so close to the wolves you know Seth imprinting and all and getting close to Leah. I don't know it is just what I have seen."

Rosalie asked "what will you do if a few days after your birthday nothing happens?"

Aly said "then it turns out it is just a vivid dream. Patty won't go anywhere and I will still have a home. But I do hope what I have seen about all of you and the Volturi does really happen because it turns out alright. If it turns out that is only a dream then I suppose I will have to find a way to live without my Seth."

Seth said "you will never have to be without me Babe I love you no matter what it doesn't matter to me if you are a shapeshifter or not."

Aly said "I know you will love me until your heart stops beating. Perhaps even after that I don't pretend to know what happens after this life. But I do know the love you feel for me is stronger then any I have ever felt before it would not surprise me if that would continue on after this life."

Seth said "Oh you would be without me because I would be dead."

Aly said "visions are always changing. I have seen both good and bad outcomes. I like to think positive. All of the trouble you all have been through since Bella moved to Forks it has to have been for a reason you can't have gone through all of that pain for nothing. The Volturi coming is just the most recent of a long line of challenges you have had to face I'm sure you will face it just like you have all the others with courage and determination and love. You love each other that is what is important. Hold on to that love no matter what happens."

Bella said "Thank you. What is your name?"

Aly giggled and said "I'm Aly Hawthorn it is short for Alyson. I happen to be Seth's girlfriend. Now it is time for us to go."

Aly took hold of Seth's hand Esme said "if your sister really does abandon you then you are welcome to move in with us."

Aly smiled and said "thank you."

Then she and Seth disappeared.

Patty took Aly to the movies and dinner for her birthday and Seth joined them.

Aly could feel her wolf waking it was like a burning deep inside her an anger that was just waiting to burst out of her like a volcano.

She had been feeling it growing for weeks now. Aly woke early as usual. Billy had stayed over night it was the 24th Aly made breakfast for everyone she knew this was the day her wolf had woke before if she could just keep control until she was alone then maybe Patty wouldn't leave after all.

Aly didn't say anything as she served up breakfast and she was silent as she ate she had just finished when Seth showed up.

Aly embraced him and asked "did you eat yet?"

Seth said "why would I do that when I know you would cook for me?"

Aly kissed his cheek then went about fixing him an omelet too.

Aly asked "can we go for a hike today?"

Patty said "it is a bit cold for a hike isn't it?"

Aly said "it isn't that cold."

There was the anger boiling up with the slightest provocation.

Patty said "it is cold enough to snow Aly. Maybe you can do an inside activity."

Aly sighed trying to push down the anger. Then she had a great idea she said "we are going to Billy's sister Nora's tomorrow for Christmas dinner maybe I could bring a couple pies. It is always nice not to come empty handed especially when you are going to a home the first time."

Patty said "that sounds like a very good idea."

Aly spent all day baking she made an apple pie, pumpkin pie, cranberry pie and Pecan pie. There was going to be at least two wolves at the dinner and plenty of Billy's family. The baking relaxed her enough that her wolf didn't wake. Aly made a chicken dinner that night. It was for her Patty and Seth. After dinner they watched it's a wonderful life then Seth went home.

Aly wasn't sure how long she could suppress her wolf waking but she knew what was going to happen when she could no longer control it Patty would freak out and leave her.

Aly and Patty dressed in their best clothes and they brought the pies with them Colin answered the door Aly smiled and said "we come bearing pie."

Colin chuckled and said "come on in I will show you where to put it. Mom and the aunts are all in the kitchen but they are putting all of the desserts on this table over here. We should be eating soon."

Aly and Patty put the pies down on the dessert table.

The women were going back and forth between the dinning room and the kitchen the table was practically groaning it was holding so much food. Then they called everyone to the table. It was a bit chaotic as everyone found their seats. Rachel and Billy forgot to tell Nora that Paul would be coming so there was no seat for him unless he wanted to sit at the kiddie table. Aly was sitting between Patty and Rachel.

Aly spoke up before it became a problem as she stood up and said "Paul can sit here I don't mind sitting at the kids table."

Billy said "you don't have to do that Aly?"

Aly said "it is fine Paul will sit next to Rachel and I will go sit next to Colin and his cousins."

Aly went to sit next to Colin and Paul took her place Rachel said "thank you Aly."

Aly smiled and said "No problem. Lets all dig in. The food looks amazing."

They all ate and had good conversation Patty got to know Billy's sisters and their families. Aly spent the evening focusing on controlling her wolf she didn't talk much and she didn't even eat much. Aly's pies were a hit for dessert. Connie even wanted her recipe for the cranberry pie. Aly happily gave it to her.

Aly went to bed relieved that she had been able to control the wolf for one more day.

Aly managed to control her wolf as the days went by. The wolves went to the clearing on the evening of the 29th.

Aly was in the kitchen mixing up a cake batter and Patty had just left to go grocery shopping with a list Aly had written up. When suddenly everything went black she couldn't hear, see or even feel anything. She knew she was awake but for the first time since she was 4 years old she couldn't even hear thoughts. All of her senses were blocked off. She couldn't fight against what she couldn't feel. The blackness was unescapable.

There were two things that indicated how long she had been in the darkness she became hungry and she had to use the bathroom. She didn't want to wet herself so she held it as long as she possibly could. But as the hours passed she no longer could hold her bladder.

The embarrassment of wetting herself was the least of her problems when at last the blackness faded and her senses returned to her the first thing she saw were the red eyes of Aro and before she could take in anything else he bit her. The venom flowed into her the burning was overwhelming. Before Aly's portals took her away she was shackled and chained to a bolt in the floor. Somehow Aro knew she could get away.

As the days passed Aly changed 5 days later she woke as a newborn.

Aro brought a human to her he said "You need to feed."

Aly said "release me."

Aro smirked and said "Not until you feed. You will feel better once you give into your thirst."

Aly closed her eyes and a moment later the shackles fell from off her wrists. She used her Telekinesis to pick the locks.

Aly said "I don't choose to feed on humans and I don't choose to stay here. I choose to go home."

Aro said "that is impossible now that you are immortal. You appear to have better control then any newborn I have ever known."

Aly said "I'm different but you are right about one thing I need to feed so I must leave. You have caused me trouble I must fix what you have done.

Aly disappeared she went to hunt a bear if her visions were correct it was her favorite. Once her thirst was satisfied she had to decide what to do next. She could go to the Cullen's but by now she was sure she would have been reported as missing and while the Cullen's would understand the change in her and even Seth and the wolves. Patty would not. She had never purposely used her time portals but she imagined that it couldn't be too different then using her regular portals.

She closed her eyes in order to concentrate better she thought of a particular time then tried to jump to it.

The temperature difference was the key that she had made a jump as was the smell of a human close by. Aly opened her eyes to reveal she was in a forest clearing the Cullen's were there and Bella was human they were playing baseball. They hadn't noticed Aly yet. Alice suddenly called out "stop they are coming."

She had a vision of three nomads coming to join them. Bella's life was suddenly in danger.

Everyone gathered together Aly jumped next to Bella took hold of her hand. She looked at Edward and thought "I promise I will keep her safe."

She then disappeared with Bella. They showed up of all places in the handicapped stall of a public bathroom.

Aly kept hold of Bella's hand as she led the way out of the bathroom in the hall way was an ATM. Aly went to it and got some money out using her electronic gift. They were in a mall.

Aly said "I need to go shopping. The clothes I'm wearing are soiled."

Bella asked "who are you and why did you take me away?"

Aly said "my name is Aly it is short for Alyson and I took you away because there were three vampires, the human hunting kind that were about to join the Cullen's to play baseball. If you had been there they would have found hunting you a better game then baseball."

Bella said for certain "Edward wouldn't let that happen."

Aly said "no he wouldn't and all of the Cullen's would fight for you but it would mean a nasty fight with you possibly getting hurt or worse. I thought it best I take you away so you can come shopping with me seeing as I need to get some clothes."

Bella asked "do you hunt humans?"

Aly said "No, I hunt animals like the Cullen's and Denali do. The reason my eyes are red is because I am what is referred to as a Newborn. A new vampire. Most newborns are out of control and wild with thirst but I'm different. I had visions about being an immortal before I was bit so I know how to control myself. That being said it isn't easy being around humans but it is necessary. Now lets get me some clothes then I can take you home."

They went shopping it didn't take Aly long to get a change of clothes once they finished shopping Aly got changed into her clothes and threw away the old clothes.

They passed by the food court and Aly asked "do you want a lemonade or coke or something before we leave. There was something about mall air that always made me thirsty as a mortal. I don't want you to be uncomfortable."

Bella said "thanks but I just want to get back to Edward."

Aly smiled and said "I understand."

They went back to the bathroom and Aly took hold of Bella's hand then they disappeared again they showed up in the Cullen's living room. The family was there most importantly Edward was there. Aly let go of Bella's hand she went to Edward he asked "are you alright did she hurt you?"

Aly said "I tortured her terribly we went shopping at a mall. I needed a change of clothes."

Jasper asked "how old are you?"

Aly said "15 years old but I've been immortal for a few hours. I went hunting before I arrived in the clearing. It was a nice big black bear. I think bear is my favorite so far but then again it is the only blood I have had so far."

Emmett said "Bear is a good choice it is much better then deer and elk."

Carlisle asked "are you alone?"

Aly said "yes, my creator wanted me to hunt humans and I don't want to hurt people so I left him. He didn't much like that."

Alice asked "who is your creator?"

Aly said "I would rather not say. I don't want to be forced back to him."

Esme said "we would never send you back to someone you didn't want to be with."

Aly smiled and said "I know I just think it is best not to mention his name."

Carlisle looked at Esme she smiled at him Aly knew what they were thinking of course but Edward spoke for everyone.

Edward asked "would you like to stay with us. We all would like you to stay. You have uncommon control for a newborn I wouldn't have to worry about Bella's safety around you."

Aly said "Don't relax about Bella's safety around me. I'm still a very young newborn I'm not sure how good my control will be in the long term. For instance if she bleeds I don't know if I will be able to control myself."

Jasper said "you have shown great control so far. Far more then I have ever witnessed."

Aly said "I had a vision of becoming an immortal so I know how to control myself but that being said I am only a few hours old."

Alice said "it is easier to control yourself if you are not alone. Now we need to find you a room. I was thinking the attic seeing it is full size we can clear it out and make it into a bedroom for you."

Aly asked "won't that be a lot of work? I don't want you to go to any trouble for me."

Esme said "it won't be any trouble at all it will be a nice project for all of us to work on. It won't take too long to complete either."

Aly said "the only things I own is the clothes I am wearing. I don't even have a hair brush."

Alice said "don't you worry about that I will get you all of things you need."

Esme went to work on designing the room and everyone cleared out the attic then between Esme and Alice they made the room it took several days to get the furniture for it and all of the clothes and everything.

Because of Aly's level of control they decided that she should start school right away Alice got her brown contacts that she would have to change through out the day. She would start as a freshman.

Aly planted a flower garden so they would always have fresh flowers in the house.

Everyone was curious about the new Cullen girl who was just as beautiful and mysterious as the rest of the Cullen's and she kept to herself just like the rest of the Cullen's.

The family came to love Aly. Aly herself loved being part of the family but she worried that she hadn't gone far enough into the past after all her youngest self would show up in a few years and what was she going to do about Seth. She could always go to McCreiam and they could send her back to her past self. If she went into the distant past she could be a companion to Carlisle and there was also the issue with Rosalie she knew she didn't want to become immortal at all. She might be able to prevent Rosalie's attack of course then saving Emmett would be up to her. She would get lost in such thoughts in class where she didn't need her complete focus because she already knew what was being taught.

Aly went to Rosalie as she went to her room she asked "can we talk?"

Rosalie was a little surprised they weren't particularly close Aly was closer to Alice and Esme and even Bella but she truly wanted to talk to Rosalie she said "Sure what is it."

Aly asked "what would you say if I told you one of my gifts is I can travel through time?"

Rosalie looked at her and asked "are you serious?"

Aly said "yes. I'm from the future. Not terribly far but a few years from now. I don't have much control over it. But I happen to know that your greatest wish is you never became immortal. I was wondering if you would like me to try to go back and prevent you from being attacked. I can't guarantee that I will be able to make it to the right time at my first try but I can promise you that I will keep trying until I get to the right time. I also can't promise that I will kill those men. They are human and I don't want to hurt people but I will try to find a way to make it so they can never hurt anyone. Would you like me to try. I will try to save Emmett too. If anyone was meant to be a vampire it is Emmett. I will try to make him happy."

Rosalie said "I want you to try."

Aly said "I thought so. Rosalie if I can't prevent you from being attacked do you want me to stop Carlisle from biting you?"

Rosalie said "I want to be human not dead."

Aly said "only I will know if I fail or succeed. I promise I will do my best. If I can't succeed I won't bring it up again."

Aly went to her room and got changed into a dress that wouldn't stand out during the 1930's. Then she went hunting she wanted to make sure she wasn't thirsty in case she encountered Rosalie bleeding.

Immortality brought out her gifts to full strength and brought new gifts out. One of these new gifts was healing touch. Aly could heal with skin to skin contact. So even if she showed up late and Rosalie had been attacked she just might be able to save her as a human. Aly's eyes were still scarlet she was only a few weeks old so she brought dark sunglasses with her.

Aly thought clearly as possible of the memories she got from Rosalie then she jumped.

Aly didn't know exactly why she managed to arrive when she did but it was after the men had attacked Rosalie but before Carlisle arrived. Aly went to Rosalie she was bleeding terribly. Aly poured her healing gift into Rosalie. Carlisle showed up he didn't know what Aly was doing to Rosalie but he could tell Aly was a newborn by the color of her eyes he could tell she wasn't attacking Rosalie.

He asked "what are you doing?"

Aly said "trying to heal her. I have a special healing gift I know I can't heal her completely there would be too many questions but I am trying to keep her from dying then I will bring her to the hospital. Her fiancé and his friends attacked her. They were drinking not that, that is any excuse."

Carlisle asked "how old are you."

Aly said "I woke as a newborn almost three weeks ago. I was 15 when I was bit. This isn't easy she is bleeding so much. My healing gift isn't working fast enough she is going to die."

Carlisle said "I can save her. I can bite her."

Aly said "I don't know if she will like that. But it is better then letting her die."

Carlisle picked up Rosalie then he asked Aly "will you come home with me and meet my family?"

Aly smiled and said "I would be happy too."

They went home and Carlisle bit Rosalie. Edward was against changing Rosalie but it was too late to stop it.

Esme looked at Aly and asked "who are you?"

Aly said "my name is Aly it is short for Alyson. I tried to heal Rosalie but my gift isn't strong enough she was bleeding out too quickly. I'm 18 days old. Being around a bleeding human isn't easy."

Esme said "I'm much older then you and I agree it isn't easy. Will you stay with us?"

Aly said "I don't know. I have a traveling gift that I am trying to learn how to control if I stay I will never learn how to control it. How about once I learn to control it then I will come to you and join your family then."

Esme said "it sounds like a plan to me."

Aly showed up too late but she was close she needed to show up a little earlier in order to save Rosalie.

Aly jumped again this time she showed up earlier alright she arrived where immortals were fighting everyone was dressed like it was 500 AD. There was a castle on fire. Aly had jumped way too far. She jumped again before she would get attacked.

This time she showed up in a library Carlisle was there reading he was dressed like it was 1700 AD. So at least she was going in the right direction this time. She jumped before he noticed her.

Aly showed up in a canvas tent where Carlisle was performing surgery on a soldier without knocking him out he threw Carlisle's nurse off of him Aly went forward and held the man down she looked at Carlisle and said "Go ahead I have him."

Carlisle worked on the man as quickly as he could. The man passed out while Carlisle was stitching him up. When he was done Aly stepped back from the patient. The nurse went to get men to take the soldier away.

Carlisle said "thank you for your help. I won't let you feed on him."

Aly said "I only hunt animals and I just hunted not that long ago."

Carlisle asked "are you alone?"

Aly said "Currently yes I am. I am trying to control a traveling gift the only way I can learn to control it is by continuing to use it. Once I have control over it I can settle down. Perhaps we will meet again."

Aly disappeared she showed up in an alleyway where an immortal was feeding on a man. It was Edward.

Aly shook her head their eyes met and Aly thought "this is not the way Carlisle taught you to hunt."

Aly disappeared and showed up of all places in the forest where the Cullen's were gathered to train to fight the newborn army the wolves just showed up.

Aly looked at Jasper and asked "can I be of any help? I haven't been trained to fight but I'm only a few weeks old."

Jasper asked "are you a friend?"

Aly said "I'm certainly not an enemy. I'm still trying to learn to control my traveling gift. But seeing as I am here and now I don't mind helping you."

Jasper said "an untrained newborn would help."

Jasper paired Aly up with Emmett she defeated him easily. Then he paired her up with Edward it was a little harder to defeat him because he could hear her thoughts but she could hear his thoughts to as well as had visions. Aly had a good time play fighting with the family.

Jasper said "you fight well for not being trained."

Aly said "I am gifted not unlike Alice and Edward. I am happy to have helped you but I must try to learn how to control my traveling gift."

Bella asked "why is it so important?"

Aly asked "to learn to control my traveling gift?"

Bella said "yes. Why is it important?"

Aly said "I can travel through time. Past, present and future. In fact I have traveled through centuries in just a few minutes. If I can learn to control it then I can change things. Rosalie never wanted to become immortal. I could change that if I can arrive at the right time. I can prevent her from being attacked so she can live a long happy human life. If I can achieve that then it is up to me to fill the things Rosalie did like save Emmett and bring him to the family. I don't know if we will fall in love like he and Rosalie did but I have to try."

Emmett said "No offence kid you are cute and all but you aren't my angel. I can't fall in love with you."

Rosalie said "I asked you to do this didn't I?"

Aly said "yes. I am from the future, not terribly far but when you learned about my gift you asked me to go into the past to keep you from becoming immortal. It was your idea that I become your substitute with Emmett. I don't know if I can fall in love with him or not I have never tried but I'm only 15."

Emmett said "I know myself it isn't just because no one compares to my Rose but you are just a kid I could never have romantic feelings for you."

Rosalie asked "you will keep trying won't you, to keep me human and save Emmett?"

Aly said "yes. Just because he is certain that he can't have a romantic relationship with me doesn't mean I'm not going to save him. He has believed you are his angel from the beginning perhaps I can be his cherub. We'll get him involved with Tanya or something."

Emmett said "I don't want an immortal life without Rosalie she is the only reason immortality is worth it."

Aly asked "are you saying you don't want me to save you from the bear if I can save Rosalie from being attacked. Arriving at the right time is only the beginning of what I will have to do to save Rosalie it might not be possible. But I have promised that I will try."

Emmett said "there is no reason to save me if Rosalie isn't immortal."

Aly said "I will try to understand. Now I should try to get to the right time."

Carlisle asked "what are you going to do if you find you can't save Rosalie?"

Aly said "well I seem to have remarkable control for a newborn perhaps I should go to a time when that could be of use. Perhaps I can be your assistant Carlisle we share the same diet and I also have a passion for medicine I even have a healing gift Perhaps you could help me learn how to use it."

Carlisle said "if you become my companion too early I might not end up creating my family."

Aly said "that is the advantage of having future knowledge. I know who becomes your family. I will make sure they are changed even if I have to do it myself. Give me enough time I will have the control required to change all of you."

Esme said "I don't doubt you can do it."

Aly smiled and said "thank you but now it is time for me to leave."

Aly jumped but not through time this time she decided she needed a doctors bag in case she ended up getting to Rosalie after the attack began but before Carlisle got to her and also for Emmett with her medical knowledge and her healing gift she might be able to save him and keep him human. So she went to the Cullen's home and went to Carlisle's office to the closet where she knew he kept a fully stocked bag. Once she had it then she closed her eyes and concentrated on Rosalie the images from her memory about the night she was attacked then jumped.

Aly heard screaming and smelled freshly spilled human blood she opened her eyes to see a group of men attacking a young woman one of the men had a knife the cuts on the woman were mostly superficial it was mostly to scare her not to kill her if Aly didn't stop it and soon they would cause real damage that would be difficult to heal from.

Aly was careful she moved at human speed but she managed to get to Rosalie and separate her from the men.

Aly looked at the men and settled on Royce King Jr. and said "She isn't your play thing now good night I will escort Miss Hale home. I doubt she will forgive you for what you have done to her tonight but that is up to her to decide."

Aly grabbed Rose's arm and quickly escorted her away when they were a few blocks away Aly guided Rosalie to a bench under a light and had her sit down.

Aly said "let me check some of these cuts they seem to be bleeding a lot."

Aly examined Rosalie a few of the cuts needed stitches.

Aly said "Some of these cuts need stitches I can bandage them for you now though the light isn't the best and this is hardly the most sterile location. But I think you need to rest before I get you the rest of the way home. You just sit there and let me work my magic."

Aly took out the supplies from the bag she numbed the wounds and stitched them up she was nearly done with the last one when Carlisle showed up.

Carlisle couldn't understand it was clear what the small immortal was doing to the girl but he couldn't wrap his head around it.

He approached them and asked "What are you doing?"

Aly didn't look up from what she was doing and said "Miss Hale encountered half a dozen cruel drunken men that were playing with her, one had a knife. I was able to get her away from them but I noticed she was bleeding fairly badly I happen to be a student of medicine and had some supplies with me. As soon as I am done I would like to get her home I'm fairly certain she is going into shock. I wouldn't say no to some help."

Aly finished stitching up Rosalie then bandaged her up then Carlisle picked up Rosalie cradling her in his arms and the two immortals brought Rosalie home. Her family had questions of course. Rosalie was crying and not being able to talk at this point.

Mr. Hale said in a huff "I demand to know what happened to my daughter."

Aly said "She was attacked by half a dozen men the leader seemed to be Royce King Jr. Mind you they were all very drunk but if you ask me that is no excuse. If I hadn't stepped in when I did I don't doubt they would have killed her. I believe they only stopped because I acted so quickly and got Rosalie away. I'm hardly the most intimidating person in the world. When we were a safe distance from the men I bandaged up Rosalie's wounds. That was when Dr. Cullen found us and helped me get Rosalie home. I think she mostly needs rest now. I'm sure your family doctor can take the stitches out in about 10 days."

Mrs. Hale said "thank you both for all of your help is there any way we can repay you."

Carlisle said "we don't need any payment."

Aly said "I have a favor to ask. Don't let her marry Royce King Jr. he will only end up hurting her."

Mr. Hale said "I will see you both out."

When the door to the Hale home closed Carlisle turned to Aly and asked "How are you still a newborn?"

Aly smiled and said "I have a special traveling gift I can travel through time instantly. I'm only 18 days old. I thought I was going to lose control at any moment while I was stitching her up but I didn't I was able to control myself and I did what Rosalie wanted me to do. I stopped her from becoming immortal now I just have to save Emmett from the bear. I don't know what to do with him once I save him. He is enormous he is going to make an uncontrollable newborn. That is assuming I can change him. Once I bite him I might not be able to stop. Of course it all depends on the time that I show up if I can kill the bear before it attacks him then I won't have to bite him at all of course it doesn't seem right that Emmett not being a vampire. It also doesn't seem right that Emmett and Rosalie won't be together but that is impossible as humans and I just prevented Rosalie from becoming immortal."

Carlisle said "I'm afraid you aren't making much sense."

Aly said "You see it is this time traveling gift. I'm your youngest daughter from the future. You changed Rosalie but she never accepted being immortal, she never wanted it. When we found out I have this time traveling gift she asked me to go into the past and prevent her from becoming immortal. Originally no one stopped those men and they left her in the street they thought she was dead but you found her and changed her. A few years from now Rosalie found Emmett he had been attacked by a bear she brought him to you and you bit him the two of them fell in love almost immediately. But now that Rosalie is still human it falls on me to save Emmett. But I'm not sure I can risk jumping forward in time now that everything has worked out so well with Rosalie. If I jump I might not get to the right time like I have in the past."

Carlisle asked "is that how you showed up in my surgery tent all those years ago."

Aly said "yes, I was trying to get here. I hope Rosalie will be happy as a human. There was a part of her that was always sad as an immortal. You see she wanted to become a mother and as you know that is impossible for an immortal. Unless of course you adopt other immortals like you and Esme do. That is something else that started with Rosalie. When she came along she and Edward began to publicly be your foster children. As the others show up they blend in."

Carlisle asked "why don't you just join my family now and in two years you can save Emmett."

Aly said "I risk Edward falling in love with me and he is meant for another in the future. She is a nice girl. Pretty, Smart, Brave and they fall in love with each other. Of course there is trouble with that too. She is human and happens to be his singer."

Carlisle asked "what is a singer?"

Aly said "there are some humans whose blood calls to individual immortals so strongly it is nearly impossible to not kill them. It is like their blood sings to them hence the name singer. Bella happens to be Edwards singer. He manages to find the strength not to kill her and they fall in love. It is a complicated relationship seeing as he doesn't want to change her but eventually he does change her. A lot happens between that time much of it is negative, but they don't meet until 2005."

Carlisle asked "would it not be better for you and Edward to fall in love. You are both immortal. I'm sure this Bella would eventually fall in love with a human given enough time."

Aly said "Maybe but it is the time line I know. There is nothing saying that Emmett might fall in love with me too. He told me he couldn't possibly because of how young I look but that was when he had Rosalie. But he also said he didn't want immortality without Rosalie, so who knows."

Carlisle asked "will you at least come home with me so Edward and Esme can meet you."

Aly smiled and said "of course I will. This task is not easy for me I'm taking away family members that I care dearly about. Emmett is Edward's favorite brother."

Carlisle asked "how many brothers does he have?"

Aly said "well you become his father so you no longer are counted as his brother so he has two brothers Emmett and Jasper and three sisters including me Rosalie, Alice and me. Alice and Jasper join the family together in 1950 they are both gifted. I'm sure Alice isn't going to like me eliminating family members, she has visions. She has seen our family as it was supposed to be even though she hasn't officially met us yet."

Aly went home with Carlisle Edward looked at Aly and asked "how is it possible you are still a newborn?"

Carlisle asked "you know Aly?"

Edward said "we haven't officially met but she was a contributing factor of me coming home when I did."

Aly said "I have a special traveling gift what has been years for you and even centuries for Carlisle has only been hours for me. I'm 18 days old."

Carlisle said "she is remarkable she saved a humans life tonight. An injured human at that. She even stitched and bandaged her up."

Esme asked "did you really?"

Aly said "yes but he makes it sound much more heroic then it really was. I stitched her up because I needed her to stop bleeding or I was going to lose control."

Carlisle said "at 18 days you shouldn't have been able to be within a mile of a bleeding human and keep control let alone help her the way you did."

Edward said "I think Carlisle is right you are remarkable."

Aly smiled and said "I'm no more remarkable then both of you. Now it has been lovely talking with all of you but I must be going I have to save Emmett."

Aly disappeared she had decided that she was going to try to save Emmett as a human but if she couldn't she would change him. Of course she wasn't sure she could change him. Once she tasted his blood it might be too hard to stop but she had to try."

Aly showed up in the wild lands of Tennessee She found Emmett's camp site he had come alone to go hunting he was breaking the number one rule of hunting always go with someone. Aly followed Emmett from the time he left his camp she of course stayed out of sight she followed him silently. Aly could smell the bear long before Emmett would know it was there she did the simplest thing to save Emmett she killed the bear. It took a matter of seconds. When Emmett came across the fresh kill he was a bit spooked the bear was large and looked to have been in good health something large and strong had to have killed it. He quickly went back to his camp. Aly shadowed him until he returned to Gatlinburg with an elk to feed his family.

Aly went to check on Rosalie she found her after some looking she not only was married to a man that worked at her fathers bank but she was pregnant with their first child. So things were working out for Rosalie. She appeared to be happy at least.

Aly jumped again she wanted to get to her younger self on the mountain for the third time in a row she showed up where she wanted to be so she hoped she was learning to control her time portals. Aly picked up the crying baby then jump to McCreiam. Aly was thankful that Taha Aki was not around. Aly talked with Cleo she had a servant take the baby then she asked Aly what she was.

Aly said "most people call my kind vampires that is a name for an immortal blood drinker. We are created by being bit changing us from what we were into a vampire. Most vampires were previously human."

Cleo said "we have a cure."

Aly said "I know you can send my consciousness back to my younger self."

Cleo said "that is only if you were a dragon before becoming a vampire."

Aly asked "are you saying you have a cure for those who were once human?"

Cleo said "yes it is not without risk it is painful the bite of a Dragon can turn a vampire into a human."

Aly was shocked she said "if you send me back I can turn them human. Will you send me back to my past self, I was once dragon."

Cleo said "I would be happy to."

Cleo gathered everyone that was needed and they sent Aly back to her younger self.

The room began to spin then everything went dark and she felt like she was falling then she woke with a start.

Aly woke she was in the form of her wolf and she was in the forest clearing with the packs and the Cullen's and their friends. Seth was asleep next to her. Aly's stomach growled and Aly whimpered.

Leah who was awake thought to her "what is wrong?"

Aly thought "Just hungry."

Jacob thought "we all are. Hopefully it won't be too much longer."

Aly stretched and yawned then shook all over. Nessie was bored Aly went to her and changed her form from that of her wolf into that of her pony.

Nessie asked "what is that?"

Aly bowed down to make it easier for Nessie to get on.

Edward said "that is Aly she changed into a pony so you can ride her if you like."

Edward helped Nessie onto Aly's back he said "Hang on tight. Aly don't go to fast."

Aly trotted around the field with Nessie on her back. Nessie had a good time. When she got tired of riding Aly cleared away some snow to reveal the ground then she made daisy's grow so Nessie could make a daisy chain.

Aly waited for the Volturi to show up then she turned into her dragon she took flight and shot fire over the Volturi's heads then she circled the clearing. Everyone was a bit shocked the Volturi especially. They didn't need to know that Aly was harmless. Carlisle and Aro spoke then Edward talked with Aro. Then Aro wanted to meet Nessie. Then Irina was brought forward. She confirmed that it was her mistake and the Cullen's were innocent. Just before they tore Irina apart and set her on fire Aly dove down quickly and grabbed Irina then flew off as soon as she was above the cloud cover Aly jumped to Alaska to the Denali's home. When she landed she released Irina.

Irina noticed where they were she asked "you brought me home? Aren't you going to kill me?"

Aly made a purring noise then she took flight. Aly went to the Cullen's got dressed.

When Aly got downstairs some of the Cullen's guests were coming in the Denali were among them.

Tanya looked at Aly and said "you took my sister. Tell me why I shouldn't kill you."

Carlisle came in and turned to Tanya and said "You are not killing my daughter. I'm sure Aly didn't harm Irina."

Esme asked "Aly why did you take Irina away?"

Edward came in and answered "because Caius was about to have her torn apart and turned to ash. It was all Aly could think of in order to save Irina's life."

Carmen asked "you saved Irina?"

Aly said "I can't promise the Volturi won't come after her. She did technically break your laws. But she thought she was doing the right thing. Nessie does look like an immortal child. She was hunting, how many toddlers do you know can do that? With her history of immortal children it was only natural that she would report what she believed she saw. This all was a terrible misunderstanding and it shouldn't end with lives lost."

Kate asked "you didn't kill my sister?"

Aly said "from what you saw today I'm sure you can argue the contrary but killing goes against my nature. I'm not sure I could ever kill anyone. My strongest gift is empathy. If I would have done nothing and let Irina be killed I would have felt every moment of it. I was feeling what everyone was feeling so I know Irina is truly sorry for what she has done. I felt that only her family should decide what ever kind of punishment she deserves. After all who knows her better then her sisters."

Tanya asked "where is Irina?"

Aly said "I brought her home. I figured she would be safe there. She was rather surprised that I didn't kill her but she was safe when I left her a short time ago."

Eleazar asked "is there anything we can do to thank you?"

Aly said "Never go after the wolves they are my brothers. I would be angry if anything were to happen to them and my memory is long."

Garrett asked "did the little girl just threaten us?"

Aly smirked and said "I wouldn't dream of threatening my cousins. Carlisle and Esme adopted me that makes us family. I hope you can adapt to the special diet my family follows because Kate cares deeply for you. Now I'm starving so I'm going to go get myself and my brothers cheese burgers from Sully's it is the best burger place in town. We haven't eaten in days. That is a really long time for us."

Nessie asked "can I ride you again?"

Aly smiled and said "how can I say no to you? But I'm afraid the answer is not now. I have to get something to eat and it wouldn't be right if I didn't get something for everyone. Everyone is going to be going to Emily's and it is the end of the month that means she is low on food. I promise I won't be out too late."

Aly jumped out of the living room and went to town went to an ATM got money out then she went to Sully's and bought 60 burgers. She struggled to carry all of the bags.

Emily was practically in tears. Everyone was starving and she didn't have anything to fix for them.

Aly came in and put all of the bags on the table.

Aly said "never fear burgers are here. There is enough for 3 a piece plus a couple extras. I got 60 all together. Don't worry Leah I didn't use Cullen money so feel free to dig in."

Everyone went to town on the food.

After everyone ate the young ones got into the video games the older ones gathered around Aly was sitting on Seth's lap.

Leah asked "are you going to tell us what you did to that cold one."

Embry said "I bet you ate her."

Aly shook her head and said "that is disgusting."

Paul asked "did you turn her to ash? I bet your fire is hot enough it would have been easy."

Aly said "none of you know me very well if that is what you believe."

Seth said "you let her go."

Aly kissed Seth and said "you know me. I'm not capable of killing. I brought Irina home. I figured she would be safe there until her family could come home and take care of whatever kind of punishment they felt was appropriate."

Jacob asked "if you were just going to let her go why did you take her away?"

Aly said "Caius, the blond Volturi that was standing next to Aro it was his intention to tear Irina apart and turn her to ash. Bearing false witness goes against their laws. He was going to use killing Irina to insight fighting between the Denali and the Volturi our side would have to back up the Denali but it would be disorganized. The Volturi would win and we all would be dead. Taking Irina away solved that problem and the problem with my empathy. If they would have killed Irina I would have felt every second of it as well as the grief and sorrow from the Denali. It would be more then I could take and I might lose control over myself. I can't guarantee what I would have done if that happened. Harming anyone goes against my nature certainly killing anyone does. But by taking the form of a dragon I have shown that physically I am capable of causing great destruction no matter what my nature is like."

Kim asked "what do you mean by that?"

Jacob answered "if things had come to a fight she wouldn't have held back. Isn't that right?"

Aly said "my life recently has gone though a lot of change. Seth imprinted. My wolf woke. Patty left me. I became part of your pack. And the Cullen's adopted me. The Cullens and the packs have become my new family and I would do anything to protect my family. I can't imagine myself killing someone but if my family were in danger I think I just might do the unimaginable. We now know that I can take whatever form I can imagine, even mythical creatures. So I guess anyone I consider family will be safe as long as I am around."

Jared asked "who do you consider family? I mean your sister left you, do you still think of her as family?

Aly said "Patty is always going to be my sister though I doubt I will ever see her again. I spent my first 15 years with her as my sister that is something I can't change. As soon as Seth imprinted on me that made his family my family and that includes the wolves and those they are imprinted on. When Jacob split off and formed his own pack and of course Seth went with him that made it so I was closer to Jacob's pack but that didn't change the fact that I feel all the wolves are my family. Most recently the Cullen's have become family to me they adopted me, took me in when I had no one else. I won't forget that anytime soon. In extension I feel all of the wolves families fall under my protection too. If anything were to happen to them I would feel responsible for them. Even though I wouldn't be able to do much to be too obvious about it because most of the family don't know about the wolves. So I would say I feel my family is now. The Clearwater's. The Cullen's. The wolves and all of those that are close to them and the Quileute tribe in general."

Seth said "that is a big family."

Aly said "yes it is."

Jacob said "thanks for the burgers Aly. I'm going to go see my girl."

Jacob left.

Aly asked "Emily do you want to go grocery shopping? It is my treat it won't be long before this crowd will be hungry again."

Emily said "I won't say no to free groceries. Like you said the wolves are always hungry."

Emily and Aly went shopping most of the wolves were gone when they returned to the house but Sam and Seth were still there waiting for their girls to return. They helped unload the car.

Aly asked "where did everyone go?"

Sam said "I sent everyone home. I want to spend some alone time with Emily."

Aly said "In that case Seth and I will be on our way I'm sure you can help Emily put the groceries away."

Sam said "Yes I can."

Emily said "thank you for your help Aly."

Aly said "your welcome. You two have a good time. Come on Seth I want to go to the beach."

Seth said "what ever you want babe."

Aly and Seth left they went to the beach they explored the tidal pools.

Then they went to the Cullen home Nessie still wanted to ride Aly so Aly obliged by turning into her pony.

Bella said "It is almost like Aly would do anything for Renesmee."

Seth said "I think you are about right. She counts you all as her family now that includes Nessie. Patty leaving the way she did hurt Aly more than she lets on but the fact that all of you took her in when she had no one else means a lot to her."

Esme said "it has only been a few days but she really is our daughter. We love her like our own because she is our own."

Carlisle said "we may not be the same but I can't imagine anyone that knows Aly and not love her."

Jacob said "if we had the room Dad would have taken her in without a second thought. But we don't even have enough room for Rachel."

Seth said "I would have taken her in but both mom and Leah didn't think that was a good idea."

Jacob chuckled and said "that is because there is no room for Aly. You would be sharing a room."

Seth smirked and asked "what is wrong with that? You know I would never force Aly to do anything she isn't ready for."

Alice said "sharing a bedroom might lead to things happening that both of you aren't ready for."

Carlisle asked "have you seen anything specific. Aly is only 15."

Alice said "It has only been a few hours since we met but I haven't seen anything involving Aly."

Esme said "you might want to talk with Aly about it but she doesn't seem to have a much of a wardrobe and she is staying in Edward's old bedroom she hasn't done anything to really make it hers. But she has only been with us since the 24th."

Alice went outside and called out "Alyson you need to stop playing we need to talk about something serious."

Aly trotted up to the back porch. Jacob took Nessie off of Aly's back. Nessie complained "we were having fun."

Aly changed into herself and got dressed nudity didn't seem to bother Aly but she also made sure to get dressed right away.

Rosalie asked "aren't you self conscious about being nude in front of everyone."

Aly said "being nude around everyone is part of being a shapeshifter. Clothes don't change with us and while I can attach my clothes to my leg while I am a wolf there are some forms that just doesn't work for. So undressing before I change is necessary if I don't want my clothes to be destroyed. I don't have a lot of clothes to begin with."

Alice said "I would like to talk to you about that. Is what you are wearing now typical of what your clothing is like?"

Aly was currently wearing a pair of denim short and a t shirt with a hibiscus on it.

Aly said "I would say for the most part yes. Jeans and T shirts are mostly what makes up what I have. I believe I own one dress but it is rather casual."

Alice said "we need to fix that problem and you need to fix up your room to reflect who you are. That indicates a shopping trip to the city. You are a Cullen now you need to look the part. We are going to have to get your school records so you can start school."

Aly asked "won't I still be going to the tribal school?"

Edward said "You are too young to drive and we aren't allowed on the res. You will have to transfer to Forks high school."

Aly said "I don't think I'm going to like that. I don't know anyone at Forks High."

Emmett said "I'm sure you will make friends easily. You are friendly to all of us."

Aly said "that is because you are my family. Can't you just home school me."

Carlisle said "all of our children go to school except for Nessie for obvious reasons. You are 15 Aly you have to go to school."

Aly frowned and said "alright but I can't promise I will like it."

Jasper said "you just have to go you don't have to like it."

The next few days was busy all of the Cullen's guests left Alice helped Aly set up her room and get a new wardrobe. They got Aly transferred from the tribal school to Forks high.

Esme dropped Aly off at school Alice made sure she was dressed to her standards. Aly looked good she was dressed in designer clothes and her make up was perfect. Everyone was curious about the new Cullen girl. She didn't look like any of the other Cullen's for one she wasn't pale. While Aly was never the kind to seek out people to talk to she was polite enough to people who would talk to her. Aly of course knew everything that was being taught. Between knowing it already and using her gifts.

In every class there was at least one or two people brave enough to start a conversation with Aly before the teacher came in. By lunch the word had spread about her. The Cullens adopted her over the holiday break she was originally from Montana and she was rather shy. Aly sat alone for lunch and when school let out at the end of the day Esme was waiting for her.

Esme asked "how was your first day?"

Aly said "Honestly it was dull and the students are nosy. I just want to go home and make some cup cakes."

Esme said "the kitchen is all yours."

They went home and Aly changed her clothes and washed her make up off. Then she went to the kitchen and made up a batch of chocolate cup cakes. She was just pulling them out of the oven when Seth arrived.

He said "something smells good."

Aly smiled and said "it is cup cakes but I'm surprised you can smell them over the scent of my family."

Seth said "I like chocolate are they ready to eat yet?"

Aly said "they need to cool down before I frost them."

Seth asked "how has your day been?"

Aly said "it wasn't good but now it is better since I was able to bake and you are here. I have homework. Do you have any?"

Seth said "the new deal with mom and Leah since you are a Cullen is that I have to get my homework done first only then I can come see you."

Aly smirked and said "they want to make sure I'm not a bad influence on you now that I'm a Cullen."

Seth said "I think it is mostly that mom doesn't trust the Cullen's."

Aly said "she is just looking out for you. You imprinted she knows we are both young and that the Cullen's can't stay here forever you will have to make the same choice Jacob will. When it comes time for us to move on are you going to come with us or is it time for long distance relationship with lots of phone calls and texting and email."

Seth said "I already know that won't be enough for me. Of course you could stay with me when the time comes."

Aly smiled and said "I think Leah and your mom will have something to say about that. We have time still before anyone has to leave. Now I have to do my homework. Hopefully by the time I'm done the cupcakes will be cool enough to frost. Then we can have a snack before dinner."

Aly got to her homework Seth watched a football game with the guys. When she was finished with her homework it was time to start dinner. While dinner was in the oven Aly frosted the cupcakes. She gave Seth and Jacob each one and saved the rest for dessert. Seth, Jacob and Aly ate dinner together. Aly was washing up the dishes when Charlie showed up with Sue. Aly shared the cupcakes.

Sue was impressed with how good the cupcake was she asked "what brand did you use?"

Aly said "I don't use box cake mix. I bake from scratch. It is the only way to get the quality I expect from my baked goods."

Seth said "Aly is a great cook mom. So far she has never made anything bad."

Aly giggled and said "don't jinks me. I don't know how good of a cook I am but I have a lot of experience I have been doing most of the cooking since I was 6. Patty couldn't cook at all. I enjoy cooking nothing relaxes me more then baking and Esme allows me to do my own cooking as often as I like. When the boys stay over for meals I make enough for everyone."

Charlie was becoming curious about everyone else not eating Aly said "the rest of the family is on a special diet."

Charlie nodded and said "right of course. So Aly are you like Jacob and Seth. Sue has only told me you are special."

Aly said "I can't go into too much detail without revealing things you have asked not to know about but I would say I am closer to what they are then what you are."

Charlie asked "does that mean you can turn into an animal?"

Aly said "the short answer is yes but I'm not exactly the same as they are."

Bella said "Aly is special dad and it is best that you don't know exactly what that means."

Aly said "I can promise you that I'm not dangerous. I won't hurt anyone."

Charlie said "I guess that is going to have to be good enough. You don't look like you could harm anyone."

Aly smiled and said "I am rather small and gentle natured. I consider myself very lucky that the Cullen's have adopted me. They are a very loving family and they are mine now."

Sue asked "was it hard living with your sister?"

Aly said "I don't know if hard is the right way to describe it. I always felt like I was a burden to Patty. A burden she never asked for. Patty was 21 when George and Beatrice Hawthorn adopted me and she was only 25 when they died and she felt that there was no other choice but to take me in. That is an age when you don't need your 4 year old sister around all of the time. As time passed I couldn't help but feel like I was in the way when the occasional man entered the picture none of them stayed around very long. I had high hopes for Billy Black but I ruined that one too."

Jacob said "you didn't ruin anything. It isn't your fault Patty left."

Aly said "she left because my wolf woke in front of her."

Jacob said "dad explained everything to her."

Sue said "it wasn't your fault you can't control when your wolf wakes. She didn't just leave you she left Billy too."

Aly said "it doesn't matter the Cullen's stepped up and took me in and adopted me."

Esme said "We would have done it 1000 times."

Carlisle said "you are a sweet girl Aly and a wonderful addition to our family."

Charlie and Sue left.

The next day Aly sat alone at lunch again when she was done eating she just couldn't bring herself to go to class. She went to see Carlisle.

Carlisle was in his office when Aly came in he looked up from his paperwork and asked "aren't you supposed to be in school."

Aly said "I need to talk to you in the capacity of my doctor."

Carlisle asked "is something wrong?"

Aly said "no not exactly. You see I had a vision. At least I think it was a vision. I was talking with my grandmother. My mothers mother. That is my dragon side. My father's side is a wolf at least according to the visions anyway. Well I was talking with Cleo and she revealed that there is a cure for immortality. Once a dragons shapeshifting ability wakes their venom begins to flow. Their venom is transformative she didn't go into a lot of detail about it though she did say the change is risky and painful. Like I said I'm not sure it was a vision it might have just been a dream. But I did feel I shouldn't talk about this in front of the whole family but I was thinking maybe you could test my venom privately and if it appears that the vision is true only then should we tell the rest of the family. I don't want to destroy our family but I know that at least for a few of them to become human again would be their greatest dream come true."

Carlisle said "I can test your venom and see what it might do. If it does do what your visions indicate we can let the family know together. How often are your visions true?"

Aly said "Most of the time they are true but sometimes they are just dreams. I have a rather active imagination. The reason Cleo and I were talking about immortals was because I was immortal at the time. I happened to get bit and she was going to cure me but being originally a dragon she was able to send my consciousness to my past self."

Carlisle asked "how long were you immortal?"

Aly said "Just under 230 years. I have retained all of the knowledge I learned in that time. Which makes me believe it was a vision and not a dream. That is why School is rather dull for me. But I do know it is a necessary evil when you are a Cullen. You have to play the part even though I would be better suited for college."

Carlisle asked "do you want to go to college?"

Aly said "I want to go to culinary school and eventually own my own bakery. However I do have a passion for medicine too. I like helping people. According to my vision I'm going to live a very long time. When my dragon woke my ageing slowed I now age 1 year for every 1000 years. I'm not sure when I'm going to tell Seth about that little detail. My life time is going to be eons and I'm not sure he wants to live that long. I'm sure his answer right now will be that he wants to live as long as I do. But that is easy to say at 15 when you still have all of your friends and family around give him a few dozen decades and he might not feel the same way."

Carlisle asked "are you going to want us to take you up on the offer if it does turn out that your venom can change us. It might mean you will end up alone."

Aly said "I want you to be happy. Everyone. It would be very selfish of me to keep the truth from you just because I'm going to spend the next 6 thousand years as a teenager just so I can have a family and not be alone. I couldn't do that to you. I love you all too much."

Carlisle gathered a sample of her venom Aly asked "would you like a sample of my blood too? It isn't often that you get to test the blood of a dragon. You can find out about my DNA and chromosomes and what not."

Carlisle said "I would like that very much thank you."

He took a sample of her blood then said "I will let you know the results as soon as I can. Go back to school Esme will pick you up this afternoon."

Aly frowned and said "yes sir."

Aly left Carlisle with plenty to think about.

If things happened the same way they had then in a few weeks Aly's portals would take her away to McCreiam of course a few things were different she hadn't changed into her dragon and saved Irina before. And she hadn't told Carlisle about turning immortals human before either. She knew if no one else Rosalie would want to become human again. Though she suspected the whole family would be interested except maybe Bella and of course Nessie. She wouldn't dream of changing Nessie. Especially since she had no idea what the change would be like and how it would effect Nessie.

10 days later Carlisle gathered the family Jacob and Seth were also there.

Alice asked "what is this about Carlisle I haven't seen anything important."

Carlisle said "that is probably because it involves Aly. 10 days ago Aly told me about a vision she had because her visions come to her like dreams she wasn't sure if it was true or not. The vision indicated that now that her shape shifting was active that she had venom and it was possible that her venom was transformative. She didn't want to raise anyone's hopes if it turned out it was nothing but she needed someone to find out for her. That is why she came to me. I took a sample of her venom and tested it. It has taken 10 days but I now have an answer for her. Aly the change we discussed is possible. I also believe I know what the risk is that you spoke of there is a chance that those that go through the change might not live through it. The change takes 10 days it most likely is very painful."

Aly asked "is there a way to find out for sure without risking someone's life?"

Carlisle said "I'm afraid not this is one of those things that you have to go through to know what to expect."

Esme asked "what kind of changes are you talking about?"

Carlisle said "I revealed this to all of you and not just Aly because I believe you all have a right to know not only that the change is possible but the risk involved. Aly's venom can change immortals into humans."

Rosalie asked "are you serious?"

Carlisle said "this is not something I would joke about."

Aly asked "how would I go about changing someone?"

Carlisle said "that part would be simple enough you would just bite someone. Your teeth are strong enough to penetrate even our skin and your venom is potent only a little would trigger the change. The trouble happens after you bite. The change takes so long and there is no guarantee going from immortality to mortality weather they could eat or drink anything."

Aly said "Carlisle that is easy enough to take care of with IV fluids and possibly a feeding tube. You had me really worried. 10 days isn't that long even if they were unconscious for the majority of the change as soon as their skin becomes soft enough we could insert an IV if that isn't enough then we can insert a feeding tube. Changing them is possible with the help of modern medicine."

Carlisle said "we can't know that for certain until someone goes through with it. There is so much unknown about this."

Jacob asked "what if she bit someone that is not a cold one."

Carlisle said "I didn't have any of your blood left so I don't know what might happen if she were to bite a wolf. I did test Aly's venom on human blood there is a change human blood changes to be like your blood Aly."

Aly asked "if I were to bite a human they would become a dragon?"

Carlisle said "as near as I can tell yes. The change took 6 days."

Aly said "I'm a Cullen. You adopted me. Does that mean the treaty applies to me too? Can I not bite humans? Because I was thinking I could bite those of you who want to become mortal but once you become human I can bite you again and turn you into dragons."

Bella asked "why would we want to be like you? Besides Rosalie the rest of us like being immortal."

Jacob said "You aren't biting Nessie."

Aly said "absolutely I won't risk her life besides it is probably going to be painful. As for being like me. I'm gifted if you just become human you won't have your gift but if you become a dragon you will have lots of gifts."

Edward asked "are you sure it isn't just because you don't want to be alone?"

Aly said "I would never force anyone to be like me. I have always been alone."

Seth said "you have me."

Aly smiled and said "I know you are my Seth and I will always have you."

Rosalie said "bite me Aly."

Aly said "Rosalie you might die. The risk is too great."

Rosalie said "I think I should decide that. I have been immortal for almost 74 years. I never wanted it and this is the first time I have come across a chance to become human again. I am going to take it."

Aly looked at Emmett and asked "are you going to say anything?"

Emmett said "she wants to be human more than anything. If you change her you have to change me."

Aly said "but Em you love being a vampire."

Emmett said "I love my angel more."

Aly turned to Carlisle and asked "surely you have something to say."

Carlisle said "it isn't surprising at all that Rosalie is the one to volunteer first. She never wanted to be immortal. With your help I can fix that now. It is the only thing she wants. As her father I want to give that to her."

Aly asked "what if she dies?"

Rosalie said "that is a risk I'm willing to take. Bite me Aly."

Aly went to Rosalie took hold of her hand and asked "you are sure about this?"

Rosalie said "I have never been more sure about anything in my life."

Aly brought Rosalie's wrist to her mouth she took a deep breath and bit her hard. Rosalie cried out at the bite.

Rosalie said "it is warm not burning I'm dizzy the room is spinning the warmth is building darkness is filling my vision."

Then all of a sudden Rosalie's body went slack as she lost consciousness. Aly scooped her up and brought her up to her bedroom and put her down on the bed. Carlisle and Emmett followed her.

Emmett said "Bite me now Aly."

Emmett got on the bed and Aly bit his wrist and a few minutes later he was unconscious too.

Carlisle said "I will stay with them I want to observe every moment."

Aly said "I hope I didn't just kill them."

Carlisle said "it is a risk they are willing to take. You are only doing what they want. I promise to do everything in my power to keep them alive."

Aly was anxious about Rosalie and Emmett the change was slow after day three their hearts began beating by day 6 their bodies became soft enough to accept IV's and Carlisle didn't hesitate to administer fluids. In the evening of day 8 Rosalie's heart began to fail. Nothing Carlisle tried would work. Emmett was doing alright but by the end of day 9 they lost Rosalie. Everyone took it hard but Aly took it so hard she lost control of her portals. They took her far away and not just place to place through time as well.

Aly showed up of all places in the ancient village of La Push where Taha Aki was fighting the cold woman he was losing the fight Aly didn't really think before acting she changed into her wolf and attacked the cold woman. Aly's wolf was small and no where near as strong as Taha Aki but she was fast and she could hear the cold woman's thoughts so she knew how to avoid her attacks and where she should attack. Aly was able to remove the cold woman's head then she and Taha Aki were able to tear the body apart.

Taha Aki changed back into himself and went to his third wife who was grieving over her son. Her younger sons gathered close. Aly realized she just made it so she would never be born. Aly didn't care who saw her she jumped randomly. She had to get away from what she had done. She had now killed two people that happened to be immortal. One she had bit the other she tore apart. She was a murderer.

Aly showed up in the forest clearing that the Cullen's had set up as a baseball field it was thundering and the Cullen's were having a good time and Bella was human and playing with them. Aly was in the edge of trees. She was just watching the Cullen's play.

Alice suddenly called out "Stop. They are coming."

Aly didn't bother running she jumped to Bella gently took hold of her wrist and the two of them jumped to the Cullen's. Aly let go of Bella then went to Alice's room where she changed into herself and borrowed some clothes and money went back to Bella and grabbed her hand then jumped behind Sully's. Aly led the way around the building to the counter.

Aly looked at Bella and asked "do you want anything? I need to eat. They have really good milkshakes here."

Bella shook her head Aly ordered a large meal then she and Bella found a table.

Bella asked "who are you and why did you take me away."

Aly said "My name is Aly it is short for Alyson. I took you away the way I did because 3 red eyed nomads were about to join the Cullen's in their game. If you happened to be there when they arrived lets just say they would have found hunting you a better game then baseball."

Bella asked "are you like the Cullen's?"

Aly shook her head as she took a bite of her burger then said "Not really. I mean I'm not human but I'm mortal I eat food, sleep, and use the bathroom. I'm a shape shifter. I'm half wolf. There are some families among the Quileute tribe that have the ability to change into wolves. It can skip many generations then a cold one moves into town and the gene kicks in then some of the young people become wolves. But I'm only half Quileute on my fathers side. I get most of my gifts from my mothers side. She is also not human she is a shape shifter that can change into anything she wants and has many other gifts."

Aly took another bite and said "this burger is really good. Are you sure you don't want anything? Not even a soda or anything?"

Bella said "no I'm fine. How long do we have to stay here?"

Aly asked "You have your phone with you don't you?"

Bella pulled her phone out of her pocket Aly said "good. Edward should call you when everything is clear all you have to do is tell him you are here and he will pick you up. Everyone knows where Sully's is."

Bella asked "what if he doesn't call by the time you are done eating."

Aly smirked and said "I will force you to share a banana split with me."

Bella couldn't help but grin. Even though she was in the company of a stranger that wasn't human and she had almost didn't escape from human hunting vampires just a few minutes before.

Aly said "seriously if he doesn't call soon I will take you home myself."

Aly finished her burger and was almost done with her fries and milkshake when Bella's phone rang at last.

Edward was worried frantic he asked "are you alright? Did she hurt you? Where are you?"

Bella said "I'm fine we are at Sully's the most aggressive things she has done was try to feed me."

Aly said so Edward could hear "come pick her up before I force her to have an ice cream."

Bella chuckled Edward said "keep away from her Bella she is dangerous."

Bella said "You are joking she is just a kid. Aly how old are you?"

Aly said "I turned 15 just short of a month ago. But Edward is right I'm dangerous. Don't let my appearance fool you I'm a big scary monster."

Bella said "right a cookie monster maybe."

Edward said "Bella don't go anywhere I will be right there. Stay in public view she is less likely to hurt you that way."

Aly shook her head and said "Men they over react for the slightest things. You would think it is the end of the world the way he is acting."

Aly wasn't even finished with her milkshake when Edward's car pulled up in front of the restaurant. He quickly got out of the car and went to their table.

Aly said "perfect timing I'm done eating. Now you can take Bella home."

Edward offered his hand to Bella who got up and took it Aly followed them outside Aly said "I will see you around Bella."

Edward said "No she won't."

Aly chuckled then ran off behind the building. Once she was out of sight she jumped to the time she desired to live in then she jumped to a library to use a computer. It was closed for the night. It took hours but she was able to get everything she needed.

Aly had gone grocery shopping. She was loading her car when she felt like someone was looking at her she looked up to meet the eyes of Seth he was in Sue's car and they were just pulling into the parking lot. Aly smiled briefly before getting back to work.

Aly pulled away she could feel Seth watching her the whole time. Aly got herself a place to live it wasn't terribly big but bigger then she really needed but she had fallen in love with the house. It was a 4 bedroom 2 bath home with 5.5 acres of land. Aly turned the smallest bedroom into an office.

Aly was on the beach she had a fire going. Aly was a bit surprised when a little girl about 5 years old came up to her she didn't say anything she just looked at Aly then sat down next to her. Aly took a sharpened stick reached in her bag that was next to her she pulled out graham crackers, chocolate bars and a bag of Marshmallows. She opened the Marshmallows and speared a couple then roasted them. Aly then made a smore and handed it over to the little girl. Who took it smiling and began to eat it.

Aly began roasted some more Marshmallows when another little girl came running up she was only 3. Aly made a smore for the second little girl who sat down next to the first. The little girls were Emily's nieces the pack was further down the beach. So far only the little girls had taken notice of Aly. The girls had marshmallow and chocolate on their faces and fingers and they were enjoying themselves. Emily and Sam came to round up the girls.

Emily looked at the scene the girls enjoying their treats and Aly roasting another marshmallow.

Emily said "girls you know you aren't supposed to talk to strangers."

Aly said "they haven't said a word to me it was my choice to share my snack with them. Would you like to join us?"

Claire said "it is really yummy."

Emily said "I'm sure it is but it is all over you. You are both a sticky mess."

Aly said "I have a solution for that."

Aly reached into her bag and pulled out a package of baby wipes.

Aly said "roasted Marshmallows while very tasty are a sticky business. I didn't want to get my steering wheel sticky so I brought some wipes."

Sam said "do you always think of everything?"

Aly said "Not all of the time. Just as often as I can. I'm Aly Hawthorn by the way it is short for Alyson."

Sam said "it is nice meeting you. I'm Sam Uley and this is my Fiancée Emily Young and her nieces Claire and Cassie."

Aly said "I just moved into the area it is nice meeting you."

Emily said "come meet our friends. I'm sure everyone would like to meet you."

Aly and Emily cleaned up the girls then Aly followed all of them back to where the pack and their girls were having a good time.

Quil picked up Claire and asked "where did my girl disappear to?"

Claire said "the nice lady gave us yummy food."

Cassie said "it really was yummy."

Jared said "these little con artist will con you out of everything

Aly said "they were just Smores and I was happy to share."

Emily said "Aly let me introduce everyone. This is Jared and his girlfriend Kim. Paul his girlfriend Rachel. Quil. Embry. Jacob. Leah and Seth. Everyone this is Aly Hawthorn she just moved in."

Seth was staring at her Aly smiled at him he said rather surprised "It is you."

Aly nodded and said "Yes it is."

Leah asked "what is wrong Seth why are you acting so weird?"

Seth said "She is the girl I told you about. The one I saw the other day when Mom and I went shopping. I never thought I would see her again but here she is."

Seth was looking Aly up and down then he said "I love you."

Aly smiled and said "that is nice."

Rachel asked "that is what you have to say when he says he loves you after just meeting you?"

Aly asked "what should I say? That he can't possibly love me because we just met. Clearly he can or he wouldn't have said so. Does he expect me to feel the same way? He is a nice looking guy he seems sweet. But does that really mean we should start dating right after meeting each other? Like I said it is nice that he loves me but I'm not sure what to do about it."

Seth said "I'm a wolf, we all are."

Paul shouted "are you nuts Seth."

Aly chuckled and asked "a wolf really? None of you look wolf like to me. But then again I suppose you wouldn't would you."

Seth said "it is only certain blood lines that change into wolves given the right circumstances."

Aly said "I don't suppose you are supposed to be telling me all of this."

Sam said "no he is not but I guess you now know. You seem to be taking it well."

Aly said "well there are reasons for that. You see I have visions about all of you so I already knew about you Seth just confirmed it."

Seth asked "you have visions?"

Aly said "they come to me in dreams. I don't always know when I'm having a vision until after the things in the visions begin happening. It is nice meeting all of you. I should get going and put out my fire."

Seth said "don't leave I just found you."

Aly said "technically Cassie found me. I have to go I'm expecting a delivery this afternoon I have to be at home when it gets there. Do you want to come with me? That way you can see my house and know where I live."

Seth smiled and said "that sounds great."

Leah said "you aren't going alone."

Aly said "You can come too if you want if you don't trust me with Seth."

Leah said "You bet I'm coming we know nothing about you."

Aly went back to her fire and put it out gathered her belongings then she went to her car followed by Leah and Seth. Aly drove home she showed the way inside. She wasn't in but a few minutes when a truck pulled up followed by a car.

The man got out of the truck and Aly went to him he had some paperwork for Aly that he gave her along with a set of keys then he got in the car and left leaving the truck behind.

Leah asked "what was that all about?"

Aly said "They came to deliver my truck. Isn't it pretty? I like red."

Leah asked "why did you buy a truck?"

Aly said "because I didn't have one. I have always wanted to have one."

Seth chuckled and asked "are you tall enough to even drive it."

Aly frowned and said "I don't know. I should find out I guess."

Aly opened the driver side door and climbed into the truck she pulled the seat as far up as it would go. Her feet just reached the peddles but she couldn't see over the steering wheel.

Aly got out of the truck and went to Seth and said "That is a problem. What am I going to do now? I know I will give it to you."

Seth chuckled and Leah said "He can't drive yet he is only 15."

Aly turned to Leah and asked "do you want it. It was an impulse buy and now it turns out I can't fit in it I would rather it go to someone who can use it. You don't already have a truck do you Leah?"

Leah asked "we just met and you are going to give me your brand new truck?"

Aly said "Sure why not. You don't have a truck. I do but can't use it so you might as well have it. Otherwise it is going to be nothing but a yard decoration until Seth turns 16 and I can give it to him."

Leah said "You are crazy."

Aly said "Maybe but I'm still offering you the truck."

Seth asked "what do your parents have to say about it."

Leah said "good point Seth. I'm sure your parents will have something to say about you giving away your brand new truck."

Aly said "I don't have any parents. I'm an emancipated minor."

Leah said "impulse buying of a truck makes a lot more sense now. You are just a kid without common sense and clearly more money then you know what to do with. Return the truck and get your money back."

Aly pouted and said "I don't want to return it. It is pretty. Maybe I will give it to Sam. He looks like he would appreciate a gift."

Leah said "I do appreciate you offering it to me but it would be irresponsible for me to take it. I don't have a job to pay for gas and insurance and everything you need with a truck."

Aly asked "why don't you work for me?"

Leah asked "you can't really be offering me a job."

Aly said "sure why not. I have to figure out what I'm going to do for a living, once I figure it out why shouldn't I hire you."

Seth asked "how are you living now."

Aly said "bank and computer fraud."

Seth laughed he thought she was joking.

Aly said "I guess I could keep it up but I am bored not having anything to do all day and I tend to get into mischief."

Leah asked "Like buying a truck you can't drive."

Aly said "exactly. I end up impulse buying on line and like the truck it is not small items."

Leah asked "what do you want to do for a living."

Aly said "I want to be a baker."

Seth asked "are you any good?"

Aly said "I enjoy it. I was thinking about opening a bakery and café. I figured I would make most of my money selling coffee and donuts and cupcakes and the like. But I would be able to really explore my creativity with cakes and such."

Leah said "opening your own business is no small task. Coming up with the money is just one part of it."

Aly said "I would have to hire staff. Some to work the front of the store. Fill up coffee and ring up orders. Then people to work the back to follow my recipes and bake up all of the treats. I assume I would have to train people. I would train you Leah if you let me unless you would prefer to deal with customers."

Leah said "I definitely would prefer to work the back of the store."

Aly said "that is probably best it would be less likely to let go of the wolf to a customer that might complain one too many times. Though it might be worth seeing something like that happening. Can you imagine the look on their face."

Seth smiled and said "I think that might cause more problems then it would solve. Are you serious about this?"

Leah asked "I would like to know that too are you serious?"

Aly said "I think I am. It is my dream to have my own bakery and I can't run it on my own. Leah needs a job so she can afford to keep the truck. Besides she will want to live on her own sometime. She will need money for that so she will need a job."

Seth said "she wants to move to the city. Away from the pack."

Aly said "She will need money for that too. Apartments cost money finding a job right away might not be easy you will want to have some money put away."

Leah asked "how soon do you think you will have your bakery up and going?"

Aly said "I will have to find the right location first if I can't find an existing building I will have to build my own that will increase the time it will take but assuming I find something that is right then it shouldn't take more than a few months I would say anywhere between 1 to 4 months. It all depends on what I can find. I will contact someone about it in the morning."

Leah and Seth stayed at Aly's until Leah felt they needed to go back home.

Aly wasn't at home when Seth came to see her when she returned in the early afternoon she was dressed professionally.

Aly embraced Seth and asked "you haven't been waiting for me all day have you?"

Seth said "I don't mind. Where were you?"

Aly said "finding the place for my bakery. It is an old donut shop just down the street from the high school. It isn't going to need too much fixing up to get it ready for opening. I'm going to have to write up all of my recipes and hire staff. Leah is going to have to make up her mind about whether she is going to work for me or not."

Seth said "I don't think she believes you are really going to do it."

Aly said "when I make up my mind to do something I always see it to the end. You have to start school again soon don't you?"

Seth said "Yeah next week."

Aly said "Then it is probably for the best that I have something to keep me busy during the day. I won't have to be bored waiting for you to get out of school until you can come see me."

Seth said "I don't have to go to school. I could stay with you."

Aly said "School is important. Besides I think Leah would kill me if you dropped out."

Seth said "Leah can't hurt you it goes against our laws."

Aly said "I think she would find a way around it but I guess the choice is yours in the end. I'm not going to force you to stay away from me if you don't want to. I'm hungry would you like to join me for lunch."

Seth smiled and said "that sounds great."

Aly fixed some sandwiches and soup for the two of them. When they were done eating. Aly went to her garden to do some weeding and Seth watched her. Leah came by.

She asked "so this is where you have been all day. Mom wants to go school shopping."

Seth frowned at the thought of leaving Aly she went to him kissed his cheek and said "You go ahead I will be here when you get back."

Seth said "I don't want to leave."

Aly said "I know but saying no to your mom will cause you more problems then you need. Go do your school shopping and when you get back you can tell me about everything you got. I need to do some shopping myself for the bakery. I will see you later Seth."

She kissed him then he and Leah left.

Aly finished her weeding then she went inside and got on her computer to buy the things she needed for her bakery.

Aly was a little surprised that Seth didn't come back that evening but then again maybe Sue made him stay home. Seth was at her door bright and early the next morning.

Aly was making breakfast when she let Seth in he smelled the bacon cooking and his stomach growled loudly.

Aly smirked and said "I guess you left home before breakfast."

Seth said "I wanted to see you."

Aly asked "do you like pancakes."

Seth smiled and said "I love them."

Aly made a big breakfast of Bacon, eggs, pancakes and berries. She made enough for both of them. Seth didn't complain at how much food she served him he needed to eat a lot as a wolf but he was surprised that Aly was able to eat so much in one sitting.

Aly said "I have a big appetite. Don't let my size fool you."

Seth said "At least I won't have to worry about leaving your house hungry."

Aly said "very true and I am always willing to feed you and any of your friends too. So if you are hungry come to me."

Seth smiled and said "I will remember."

Aly asked "do you want to see where my bakery is going to be."

Seth said "Sure."

After they ate Aly took Seth to the building that was going to become her bakery. It wasn't much to look at. It had been empty for some time and it was a bit on the small side but the kitchen was large but it needed new appliances and there was also an apartment over the store that Aly was planning on turning into her office and storage.

Seth said as they left "It looks like you have a lot of work ahead of you."

Aly said "yes but it is all mine. Give me a few months and you won't recognize it."

Seth asked "you don't have any plans tonight do you?"

Aly said "Nothing that can't be rescheduled. I took a chicken out for dinner but I can always make it tomorrow. Why do you ask?"

Seth said "Mom wants to meet you. I told her you would come over for dinner tonight."

Aly said "it might have been better if you told me this at breakfast now there isn't much time to make a pie."

Seth asked "why do you need to make a pie?"

Aly said "when you go to someone's home you never come empty handed. If I am going to be coming for dinner then it is only right that I bring dessert. I have a huge blackberry bramble on my property. I can make a blackberry pie but we have to get home in time to be able to pick the black berries and make the pie of course."

Aly and Seth went back to Aly's home they got a couple bowls and Aly led the way to the black berries. The bramble was covered in berries it wasn't long before both of their bowls were full. They went back to the house and Aly began to make the pie. By the time the pie was finished it was time to make lunch. There were enough berries for each of them to have a small bowl full with lunch.

That evening Aly and Seth drove to the Clearwater home.

Aly carried the pie they made it to the door and Aly asked "what if she doesn't like me? Leah doesn't really like me. What if your mom hates me?"

Seth said "Leah doesn't like any body but mom isn't like that. She is going to love you she just has to get to know you."

Seth opened the door and they went in. Leah was setting the table.

She said "Mom they are here."

Sue came out of the kitchen she looked Aly up and down she wasn't sure if she should be relieved or worried at how young Aly seemed to be. She noticed she was holding something.

Sue said "You have to be Aly. What is that you have?"

Aly said "I was taught to never come to someone home particularly the first time empty handed. I figured since we are having dinner that I should bring a pie."

Seth said "she made it herself from berries from her back yard."

Aly said "I like to bake."

Sue said "I will put it in the kitchen."

Aly handed over the pie. Sue put the food on the table. It was spaghetti and meatballs with a green salad.

Sue said "Seth tells me you are an emancipated minor. There has to be a story there."

Aly said "there isn't much of a story. I was found on a mountain the day I was born, I was adopted. We lived in Browning Montana on the Blackfoot reservation. George and Beatrice Hawthorn were good people. When I was 4 they both were killed in a car accident. They had an adult biological daughter. She took me in we traveled around the world we lived in many different places. She educated me herself. We were doing well until I turned 15. Then we had a disagreement. I lost control over myself. My inner beast came forward and it was decided that it would be best for everyone if I were to live on my own. I have my own money so after awhile I decided to move here. I bought myself a nice house with a good amount of land so I can grow a good size garden and I just bought a store where I'm going to set up a bakery. I have offered to hire Leah though I doubt she thinks I'm serious. But I am I'm going to have to hire several people in order to run my business. I'm not sure how many I will have to hire. I suppose it depends on how many I can afford. There are certain things that I feel are mandatory a livable salary is one and medical insurance is another. I know that doesn't come cheap but I wouldn't feel right hiring someone without providing them at the very least some basic insurance. Depending on how many people I can hire depends on the hours we can be open. I can't run a business by myself that is just facts."

Seth said "I can help you. You won't even have to pay me."

Aly said "You are sweet Seth but if you are going to give up school then you are going to get paid."

Sue said "Seth you are not dropping out of school. I don't care who you imprinted on."

Leah said "You are not going to encourage Seth to stop going to school."

Aly said "I want Seth to be happy no matter what that means. He imprinted on me that means he has to be with me all the time. I don't want to cause him any discomfort by making him be away from me."

Sue said "I don't know what Seth told you but he can be away from you long enough to go to school."

Leah said "I will have Sam order Seth to go to school if I have to."

Aly said "I'm sure that won't be necessary. If it won't cause Seth discomfort to be away from me to go to school he can be with me after school and weekends."

Seth said "I want to be with you as much as I can."

Aly smiled and said "I know and I want to allow that but your mom and sister feel strongly that you need to go to school so I have to agree with them. Believe me you don't want to cause friction with in your family. You never know when it will be the last time you see them. Trust me you will miss them when they are gone."

Leah asked "when you say your inner beast came forward what do you mean by that? It is just you don't smell human."

Aly said "I'm not a wolf like you but I'm not terribly different. I knew I wasn't normal from a very young age. I have special gifts and the older I get the more gifts show up. When I was 15 my shape shifting gift appeared. I was in front of my sister and her boyfriend when I shifted into a wolf. I can still hear her screams in my head. I ran off after that. I used my gifts to take care of myself. I have a computer gift that I was able to file for emancipation I had to up my age for that. I'm actually only 15 not 16. But everything says I'm 16. You know my paperwork and license and such. I had to do it in order to live on my own. I had visions about the wolves here and the Cullen's and Bella. I can change my form into anything I want. Like I said I'm not a wolf like you but I am not terribly different."

Seth asked "Does what you are have a name."

Aly said "If it does I don't know it. I know nothing about my birth parents though I hope I was lost and not truly abandoned."

Leah asked "does it really matter you were found and raised by others."

Aly said "It doesn't change what happened to me but if I was lost instead of abandoned it would mean my parents wanted me and they didn't just throw me away."

Sue said "no one could throw you away Aly."

Aly smiled and said "Thank you."

Sue asked "Now that you have told us the truth about you, how do you make your money?"

Aly said "I have a gift with electronics so I can basically talk to computers and everything is connected to the internet anymore. I just shift around numbers and file them in to my account. I don't take enough from any one place to raise any flags but it all added up together is quite a lot. If I need cash I go to an ATM and use my gifts to give me what I need. I have millions of dollars at my disposal if I need it but with the exception of the occasional impulse buy I usually buy conservatively."

Leah said "Your impulse buys so far have been a brand new truck and a business that surely cost you a lot."

Aly smirked and said "I try to be responsible but I am still young and I have no one to rein me in. The business isn't an impulse I have desired to have my own bakery for years now. I'm serious about hiring you Leah. You know as well as anyone just how hard it is to find a job in the area. I promise to pay you a fair wage and give you medical insurance. You can save up enough money to do what you want. You could get a place of your own and maybe go to school. Not to mention you can afford to have that truck I just bought. It is a good truck and it is pretty. I have already paid up the insurance for a year under your name. You will just have to come up with gas money and maintenance money."

Sue said "Leah you don't have a car and I'm sure Aly would give it to Seth if he were old enough. It won't hurt anything if you take the truck."

Leah said "Fine I will take the truck and I will think about the job. About how long before I would start to work?"

Aly said "the bakery needs some work before I can hire anyone and I have to write up my recipes. I have to find the right kind of insurance. Then advertising. So I am thinking the first of November I can start hiring. Let me know at least a week ahead of time what your decision is."

After dinner they all enjoyed the pie then Aly went home.

Most days Aly worked on the bakery Seth spent time with her most of the day too until school started.

When Seth didn't show up on September 8th Aly knew the only reason he would stay away from her would be if he broke away from the pack to join Jacob to protect Bella. Wednesday evening Seth showed up at Aly's home.

Aly jumped on him he caught her and she kissed him.

Aly said "I missed you. I don't like it when you are gone."

Seth said "Sorry babe it was important why I was gone."

Aly said "I know but I still missed you."

Seth and Aly went to the sofa where they cuddled and kissed and Seth told Aly all about what happened.

Aly asked "Jacob is happy now?"

Seth nodded and said "Yes."

Aly said "Good everyone should be happy. To bad Leah isn't happy. I suppose she will find her happiness in time. It takes time to recover from the kind of hurt she has been through."

Seth kissed her neck he asked "do I make you happy?"

Aly straddled his lap and kissed him and said "only always. Do you want to get married?"

Seth chuckled and said "Yes but I don't think we will be allowed to marry for some time."

Aly pouted and said "I know you have to finish school first. Do you want babies?"

Seth said "Yes. I want a big family."

Aly said "Me too. Do you want to start now?"

Seth kissed her and said "Now you are teasing me."

Aly looked at him and said "I'm serious. I don't need you to work I can bring in all the money we would ever need. You can still go to school there is no good reason we shouldn't start right away."

Seth said "other then mom will kill both of us."

Aly said "she will forgive us once she sees her grand baby for the first time. If it is a boy we can name it after your dad."

Seth asked "Do you really want a baby?"

Aly said "I want to make love to you. A baby might happen when we make love."

Seth asked "is that what you want. Just because we will make love does not mean you will get pregnant."

Aly said "but it might happen so we need to be ready. I could turn my extra room into a nursery. I bet our baby will be cute."

Seth said "it will be beautiful if it looks like you. I need to know if you are serious because I don't have any protection with me."

Aly said "Neither do I but I really do want you. I don't want to wait. I want you now."

Seth said "You know I can't say no to you."

Aly kissed him. They made out for awhile. They were really getting hot Aly said "Seth I have never been with anyone before. I'm not sure what to do next."

Seth said "You are my first too we can figure it out together."

They both were still mostly dressed. Aly was wearing a dress she just removed her panties and Seth just pulled his pants and boxers down not completely off they did figure it out together when Aly reached climax they suddenly were no longer in her living room they were in the forest but Seth wouldn't stop until he was done. They held each other then they separated. Seth pulled up his pants and got up off the ground Aly got up to.

Seth asked "how did we get here?"

Aly said "Portals is one of my gifts. I felt so good I lost control of them. We need to find out where we are."

They heard a loud crack like thunder to their right. Aly took hold of Seth's hand and they ran toward the sound when they came out of the trees they were in a clearing where the Cullen's were playing baseball and Bella was human and there was a white wolf that grabbed Bella's wrist in her mouth. Suddenly the wolf and Bella disappeared Aly and Seth disappeared too. They showed up in the Cullen's home in Alice and Jaspers room where Aly's younger self was getting dressed. The younger Aly looked at her older self and Seth then asked as she got dressed "What happened?"

Aly said "I lost control of my portals while making love."

Seth asked "Aly is this your sister or something?"

Aly said "No Seth this is my younger self. My Portals took us into the past. That means there are two of me and two of you. Your younger self hasn't yet become a wolf. Aly needs to eat and we need to get Bella to safety. I suggest we go to Sully's. Bella can wait for Edward there and we can get something to eat. We can figure out what we are going to do next."

The older Aly took Seth to Sully's they went around the building and Aly ordered some food a few minutes later the younger Aly and Bella showed up.

The older Aly said "go find a table Seth and I will bring the food over."

The younger Aly and Bella got a table and she explained to Bella why she took her away a bit about herself and a bit about the wolves.

The older Aly and Seth brought the food over Aly put a cup in front of Bella and said "I ordered you a milk shake I know you already ate but there is always room for ice cream."

Bella said "thanks. How is Edward going to find me?"

The younger Aly hungrily ate her burger and fries the older Aly said "You have your cell phone don't you? I'm sure he will call when it is safe. But he won't like that you are with us. He thinks we are dangerous."

Bella said "you don't look dangerous."

Seth said "we are not."

The younger Aly said "at least we aren't intentionally dangerous. Sometimes we hurt people we don't intend to hurt."

Seth said "we can lose control sometimes."

The older Aly said "we are wolves. Well at least Seth is a wolf. Aly and I are different but we have the ability to turn into wolves. Edwards experience with wolves makes him believe we have no control so he thinks we are dangerous. But we are no more dangerous then he is. We know how to control ourselves."

The younger Aly said "right that is why there are two of us now because you controlled yourself."

The older Aly said "Seth was making me feel things I have never felt before. I didn't mean to lose control."

The younger Aly asked "what are you going to do about it?"

The older Aly said "the only thing I can. I have to erase it. There are two Seth's now and I can't let that happen. It is a year before the younger Seth's wolf will wake. There is no way we can explain a second Seth."

The younger Aly said "we have never had two of us before that were close to the same age. This feels different."

The older Aly asked "are you saying you want me to keep you. We could become sisters. We won't be lonely if there are two of us."

The younger Aly asked "What about Seth he will imprint on both of us. Does that mean we are going to share him?"

The older Aly said "that is an interesting idea but would that mean we would get jealous of each other. I guess the real question is how far back should I go. If I don't go back far enough then I won't erase you but that still leaves many centuries I could go to. I could be a companion to Carlisle. He was so lonely for such a long time."

The younger Aly said "but if you do that will he create his family he only changed them because of how lonely he was. What is to say he won't fall in love with you. Or possibly Edward falling in love with you. You can't allow that to happen we are meant to be with Seth and Edward is meant to be with Bella and Carlisle is meant to be with Esme."

The older Aly said "you are right. This is the time we are meant to be in and we are meant to be with Seth. I'm going to have to erase everything. But it would be nice to have a sister."

The younger Aly said "Yes it would be nice."

Bella's phone rang she picked it up and talked with Edward.

Edward frantically asked "are you alright did she hurt you?"

Bella said "I'm just fine Edward. There are three of them here. No one is trying to hurt me. They bought me a milkshake."

The older Aly said "tell him where we are so he can come get you and bring you home."

Bella said "We are at Sully's. You know where it is don't you?"

Edward said "I'm on my way. Keep away from them and stay in public sight so they won't hurt you."

Seth asked "is he crazy we aren't going to hurt you."

The younger Aly said "He thinks we are dangerous."

The older Aly said "we are no more dangerous then he is."

The younger Aly said "less so we don't crave blood."

Edward showed up he looked at all of them he asked "did they hurt you?"

Bella said "of course not. They explained a few things to me."

The older Aly said "it is a good thing you came when you did Edward we were just about to order a banana split to share."

The younger Aly said "Bella would have had to eat ice cream with us. You saved her from extra calories."

Seth said "see you around Bella."

Edward said "No she won't."

Bella and Edward left and the Aly's and Seth finished eating.

When they were done eating they went back behind Sully's. The older Aly kissed Seth and said "I will always come back to you."

The older Aly turned to her younger self and asked "are you sure you don't want to come with me? We can be sisters to each other."

The younger Aly said "It would work out great until we had to decided who would be with Seth and who would be alone because we couldn't share Seth."

The older Aly said "you are right we are best to be alone."

The older Aly closed her eyes just as she jumped she felt someone take hold of her hand. Aly opened her eyes to see Seth just as she showed up where Taha Aki was fighting the cold woman and her younger self joined in the fight The older Aly shook her head at Seth then they both turned into their wolves and joined the fight it didn't take long at all with all 4 wolves tearing apart the cold woman.

The older Aly thought to Seth "You weren't supposed to come with me now I didn't go far enough and there is still another me and now there will be another you."

Seth thought "I couldn't let you go alone. No matter where you go I want to be in your life."

The younger Aly thought "How are you going to explain to your younger self when you get back to your original time?"

Seth thought "I will think of something. What about the two of you? You keep showing up when there is more then one of you doesn't that indicate that you should be sisters? That you shouldn't be alone?"

The older Aly thought "it is simply coincidence I came to a time when there was a younger me because you grabbed my hand and distracted me causing me to show up too soon."

Seth thought "I think it is destiny. You are meant to be sisters and I am meant to be with you."

The younger Aly thought "He may have a point. We need to go somewhere where we can really talk about this. I'm starving."

Seth thought "we just ate."

The older Aly thought "we already talked about it and decided it was for everyone best interest that I erase everything."

The younger Aly thought "you aren't convinced. If you were you wouldn't have stayed to help you would have jumped right after Seth let go of you. You want to be my sister and have your own Seth."

The older Aly changed into herself she was followed by Seth then the younger Aly she held out her hands and they each took hold of them. She jumped the three of them to a department store and it was in the middle of the night.

The older Aly said "Lets get something to wear then we will get you something to eat and we can talk about what the future is going to hold for us."

They all got some clothes then the older Aly went to an ATM and got some money then they all left the younger Aly took them all to a 24 hour diner. She ordered a big meal for herself the older Aly ordered a coffee and Seth had a coke.

They waited until Aly was done with her meal she also ordered a coffee.

She said "thank you for letting me eat before we do the heavy talking. So what is this going to mean?"

The older Aly said "Well we will live as sisters. We are going to get our own home. We will open a bakery. As for our names we can't both go by Aly. I was thinking about using our middle name. Beatrice, I could be called Bea for short. Now when should we settle is the real question and Seth what are you going to do about your younger self."

Seth said "all I can think is to tell him the truth and as for my name I think I will follow your example and use my middle name. Johnathan I will go by John."

Bea asked "So John do you have an idea of when we should settle."

John said "Well it should be a time when my younger self will be able to understand so sometime after my wolf woke."

Aly said "that way he will imprint too so I can have my Seth."

Bea asked "are we going to stop and help Bella first. She will still live if we do nothing but we can prevent all of the trouble with the nomads. We can bring her home."

Aly said "I think we should help Bella then jump forward to a good time where we can settle."

Bea paid the bill then the three of them left when they were out of sight Bea held out her hands and Aly and John took hold of her and they jumped to the forest clearing where the Cullen's were but they were not playing baseball it was the Cullen's their friends and the wolves on one side and the Volturi on the other.

Bea said "oops."

John asked "what is going on?"

Aly said "Bea took us too far."

Bea said "we might as well help since we are here."

Bea let go of Aly and John then she changed into her dragon.

John said "wow did you see that?"

Aly said "yes and I suggest we change into our wolves. There is no need for two dragons."

Bea took Irina away just before Caius tried to destroy her. Bea didn't take her all the way to her home she took her to the Cullen's home. They weren't there long before everyone showed up. Bea borrowed some clothes from Alice.

Aly came in with John they went to Alice and Jaspers room where they borrowed clothes and came back down stairs.

Seth came in the house with Leah he looked at the three of them and said "explain what is going on."

Aly said "You imprinted."

Seth said "that part I know but I don't know why I have imprinted on both you and your sister. That isn't supposed to happen and why do I suddenly have a twin."

Bea said "it is complicated."

Leah said "start explaining."

Bea said "I honestly don't think you will understand. It is about alternate realities and the ability to jump between them and taking a person with you."

John said "I think it is actually simple. I'm you from a different time. I decided I would go by our middle name John to avoid confusion. Bea did the same thing she and Aly are the same person. I'm with Bea you can be with Aly. But I have imprinted on both of them just like you have."

Aly said "it is far more complicated then that. Every action we take creates a different reality and Bea and I have the ability to jump through those realities. Bea happened to arrive at a reality that I was already there and you happened to come along for the ride. After talking about it Bea decided to take the chance at bringing us along to a future we have not yet been to."

Bea said "but I messed up I meant to show up March 13 2005. To prevent the nomads from meeting Bella but I over shot a bit."

John asked "what is todays date?"

Edward said "December 31 2006."

Rosalie asked "You can travel through time?"

Aly said "Technically yes."

Bea said "while we have a level of control that most of the time we can jump to a time we want to the moment we arrive and do anything we then have created a new reality. If we were to jump into the future of that new reality it would be different from any other we had yet experienced. Every choice, every action that anyone makes creates it's own reality. That is the trouble with having visions you can only see the possibilities of what might happen."

Bella asked "in the reality when I didn't meet the nomads did everything turn out alright."

Bea said "Edward still left because of what happened on your birthday and Jacob fell in love with you and you went to Italy where the Volturi for reasons I will never understand let you go home. You got married and you had Nessie but I am uncertain what else might have happened because I lost control over my portals. Which caused there to be two of me and two of Seth. They didn't want me to erase them so now we are trying to be siblings."

Rosalie said "so you can alter the reality of the past so the future will be different."

Bea said "Yes. I know what you are going to ask and I suppose given the right situation that I could prevent you from becoming a cold one but you have to understand everything you were involved with after you become a cold one will be altered. Everything you might have said or done will no longer happen."

Alice said "You won't be there to save Emmett."

Aly said "among many other things. Plus it would mean creating another of us. So there would be three of us."

Bea said "Possibly. There is always the chance that we will erase our selves being born like we did this time."

John asked "what do you mean?"

Bea said "we only know about who our birth parents are and what we are through visions but it indicates Taha Aki is our father before we showed up to help with the cold woman he lost his true wife he ran off as his wolf for many centuries until he encountered our mother who he imprinted on and not long after we were born."

Aly said "then of course we were lost and found and adopted by humans. If it weren't for our visions we wouldn't know anything."

Rosalie asked "would you be willing to try to help me?"

Bea said "It will mean going into the past I would have to take Aly and John with me. John isn't used to the way people treated people that looked like us in the 1930's. Aly and I know what it is like because of our visions. I don't want to expose John to such intolerance."

John said "it is alright I can take it. What would helping her entail."

Aly said "Rosalie was attacked by her fiancé and 5 of his friends. They did terrible things to her and left her in the street to die. Carlisle was drawn by all of the blood. He thought he was doing the right thing by changing Rosalie. But she had never fully accepted it."

Bea said "things got better for her after she found Emmett. But she never wanted to be immortal. Keeping Rosalie human would mean we would have to stop those that attacked her before they attack her. It might mean killing them. They are terrible men, real monsters but they are still human."

Aly said "If we let them live they will just end up attacking someone else."

Seth said "but they are human you can't kill humans."

Aly said "they are the worse kind of humans."

John asked "do you really have it in you to kill them."

Bea said "Honestly I don't know. I could argue that I don't have it in me to kill anyone but I have killed in the past. One I didn't mean for it to happen but it still happened the other was the cold woman there was no other choice she would have tried to destroy the whole tribe if we hadn't stopped her."

Rosalie asked "How do you know so much about me?"

Aly said "in one of our visions you were our sister."

Bea said "we became immortal the burning caused us to lose control over our time portals and we ended up in the far past. We didn't know how to control our portals then and Carlisle found us and we became family. We were only 15 when we were bit. We became Carlisle's cousin we stayed together as the years passed we created our family. Carlisle and Esme became our parents. When Carlisle brought you home Edward was against you becoming immortal but I was excited to have a sister. I did everything in my power to make you happy. When you brought Emmett home Carlisle hesitated to change him so I bit him for you. I know how much Emmett means to you and I know how much you want to be human. I will do my best to keep you from becoming immortal and I will also save Emmett if I can too."

Aly said "you are going into the past. Will you be taking me and John with you?"

Bea asked "do you honestly want to come if I go into the past I am going to have to erase what we did with Taha Aki other wise there will be two more of us making a total of 4 of us. However if I go alone it will erase you and John. It might not be easy saving Rosalie and Emmett if I have to bring you along with me."

John said "it might be stupid of me to feel this way but I don't want to let you confront half a dozen aggressive men alone even if they are only human. I might only be one wolf but I can make sure they don't hurt you."

Bea said "you are very sweet and all of this might be for nothing."

Aly smirked and Seth asked "what is so funny?"

Aly said "the reason there are two of us is because Bea lost control while she and John were being intimate. She is worried that it will happen again when she and John are intimate in fact it will happen every time and if it happens to her then it will happen to me to very soon there will be many of us. Unless of course Bea erases us all and starts from the beginning and never meets your gaze so you never imprint on us."

John said "Bea you can't do that. I love you, I can't be without you."

Bea said "I know it is just as hard for me but try to be realistic how do you think people are going to react when Seth suddenly has a twin the packs might understand but what about at school or your mom and Charlie. As much as I want to keep you and Aly it is impossible. I'm sorry but I have to do this alone."

Bea disappeared. She went as far back as she could manage she showed up in home what was little more then a shack it smelled of poor hygiene there were two dead bodies in a straw bed and a small boy about 18 months old and there was a female vampire. She was beautiful of course with long blonde hair dressed in clothes that looked to be about 1000AD.

Bea got between her and the boy Bea said "I know you can't understand what I'm saying. I don't speak your language but I can hear your thoughts so I have a good idea of what you are thinking about doing. Don't do it. Changing the boy is against your laws."

Bea shook her head then picked up the boy. She disappeared with the boy. She did the only thing she knew what to do the boy was sick and malnourished she brought him to Carlisle. She went to the Cullen's home. She knocked on the door.

Jasper answered the door he looked at the native teen and the blond little boy that was filthy and thin and looked sick. Before he could say anything Bea said "I need to see Carlisle I mean Dr. Cullen."

Jasper said "of course come on in."

Jasper showed the way inside Carlisle was watching the news Jasper said "Carlisle this girl wants to see you."

Carlisle turned off the TV and smiled at Bea and said "How can I help you?"

Bea said "it is the boy I know he is sick but I don't know what is wrong. I took him from a very poor living situation. His parents are dead he is probably malnourished he might even have worms I wasn't sure what to do but I know you are a doctor I thought maybe you might help us."

Carlisle reached for the boy Bea said "he is in desperate need of a bath too. He smells badly."

Carlisle said "it is alright we will take care of that. I need to examine him."

Bea let him go Carlisle examined the boy when he was done he said "I'm not sure exactly what is wrong with him other than him being malnourished and most likely has parasitic worms. I will go get some medication for him. Esme if you will make sure he gets a bath and something nutritious to eat. You did the right thing bringing him to me. We will make sure he gets well now."

Esme picked up the boy and said "Lets get you in a bath young man. Alice would you mind doing some shopping. Rosalie you can help me bath him he might need some real scrubbing."

Alice went shopping Esme and Rosalie bathed him and Bea helped herself to the kitchen Esme must have just finished shopping because they were well stocked. Bea made oatmeal and fresh berries and a banana. Alice returned in time for Esme and Rosalie just finished up with the bath she had clothes and diapers for the baby he was pink and clean and smelled good. Bea helped him eat.

Carlisle came back with the medication.

He asked "what did you give him to eat?"

Bea said "oatmeal with fresh fruit and glass of milk to wash it down. I figured we should keep it simple but nutritious."

Carlisle said "You are a very smart girl. I would like to know the story behind how you came to have the boy under your care. Perhaps start with your name."

Bea said "My name is Beatrice Hawthorn. I'm not human and it is a much longer story but I'm alone. Through a gift I have that lets me travel place to place I came upon a shack that had the smell of death upon it. I went inside to find two people I assume were the boys parents dead on a pile of straw. They might very well have died of plague I didn't stick around long enough to find out. I saw the boy I couldn't leave him behind. I took him with me. You saw the condition he was in I wasn't sure what to do. That is why I brought him to you."

Rosalie said "we can't keep him he is human."

Bea said "I know but I was hoping you would help by getting him well and possibly help find him an adoptive family. I have been calling him John."

Esme said "of course we can help John find a family."

It took 10 days until John was finished with his medication he was a happy friendly baby they contacted a private adoption agency and they were able to find a couple right away to place John with. After all he was a healthy 18 month old blond hair blue eyes baby. He was the kind of baby everyone wanted.

Bea went with Carlisle and Esme to bring John to his new parents.

Bea kissed his forehead and said "take care of yourself little man we have done everything we can for you. Now it is up to your parents I'm sure they are going to love you like their own."

Bea handed over John to his new mother she said "He is a good baby."

The woman smiled and said "I'm sure you are right. He is our son now. We will take good care of him."

Bea went to Carlisle he put his arm around her shoulders and said "you did the right thing. He is going to have a loving family now."

Bea said "Thank you for helping I couldn't have done it myself."

Esme said "we were happy to help. What are you going to do now?"

Bea said "I don't know. Find someone else to help I suppose. Maybe we will see each other again sometime."

Bea disappeared after the humans left. She couldn't help Rosalie without erasing what she had just done for John and it was best that Rosalie never found out about her time traveling gift.

Bea showed up on the mountain where the baby was crying. She picked her up and brought her to McCreiam to the throne room Taha Aki and Morgan weren't there, but Cleo was.

Bea said "This baby belongs to Princess Morgan and Taha Aki. It was lost in the human realm. I do not know where they are that is why I brought her here."

Cleo came down to inspect the baby she looked at her then at Bea and said "this baby is yours not my daughters. You smell the same and look the same. I will not accept this child if you do not leave I will have you arrested."

Bea asked "you are joking?"

Cleo said "not in the least. Abandoning a baby is a crime."

Bea said "I'm not trying to abandon her. I'm trying to bring her home."

Cleo said "leave now or be arrested."

Bea didn't want to be arrested so she left with the baby. She needed to take care of the baby so she went to a baby store then she went to a motel where she made up a bottle and diapered the baby and changed her clothes.

Bea could either give the baby up for adoption or raise the baby herself. The baby wasn't human of course so Bea didn't like the idea of putting her up for adoption but she wasn't sure if raising her was the right choice too. But she couldn't bring her home so she didn't have any other choice. She needed to decide where and when she was going to be. La Push was always a good choice but when was the real question and what was she going to do about Seth.

Bea decided to keep being called Beatrice she named the baby Alyson. She had a sling for the baby and a diaper bag for her things. She jumped forward. She showed up in the forest clearing where the Cullen's, their friends and the wolves were gathered on one side and the Volturi and their witnesses were on the other.

Bea went to Rosalie took the baby out of the sling and asked "do you mind holding her for me?"

Rosalie smiled and said "I would love to."

Bea took the sling off and put the diaper bag down at Rosalie's feet she opened it and pulled out a blanket and wrapped up the baby in the blanket and said "we don't want her to get cold."

Bea got undressed she put her clothes onto of the diaper bag.

Edward asked "What are you doing?"

Bea said "Clothes don't survive the change."

Bea got some space between herself and everyone else then turned into her dragon. She roared blasted fire in the air then took flight and circled the clearing.

Aro asked "Carlisle you have a dragon?"

Carlisle said "yes. Beatrice is a friend."

They talked as Bea circled the clearing she shot fire over the heads of the Volturi when Irina was brought forward she swooped down and grabbed her then flew off with Irina.

Bea brought her to the Cullen's it wasn't long before the Cullen's returned. The Denali were with them. Irina embraced her sisters and apologized to the Cullen's.

Bea got dressed in some of Alice's clothes.

Rosalie came in with the baby and Emmett had the bag Bea went to Rosalie to check on Aly she was enchanted by Rosalie.

Bea kissed her forehead then said "she likes you."

Rosalie said "I happen to like her too. She is a sweet baby."

Bea said "yes she is."

Bella asked "is she your daughter?"

Bea said "it is kind of complicated I guess you could say she is my sister but I am responsible for her now. So I guess she is kind of like my daughter."

Edward asked "why haven't you aged?"

Bea said "I have it has just been slight. Not even enough to tell by people like you. I was thinking about moving to the area I think it is a good place to raise Aly. I just need a computer hooked up to the internet to set up everything I need."

Carlisle said "You are welcome to use ours and you can stay with us while you find a place."

Bea said "I appreciate the offer but I can stay at a hotel."

Esme said "You will stay with us that is settled. We will help you find a home."

Bea said "You really don't have to do that."

Alice said "we are going to so you better get used to it."

Bea chuckled and said "alright."

Bea turned to Rosalie and asked "is a built in babysitter included?"

Rosalie said "Yes. That is another thing you will have to get used to."

Carlisle set up the computer and Bea got on and got everything she needed. Bea found several listings that got her attention but they all needed some work. The one that needed the most work had the largest yard with an established garden and a greenhouse and it was within walking distance of the hospital. Bea was thinking about becoming a nurse for her source of income. From what she could tell from the listing it was a good set up but it needed a lot of cosmetic work and she would have to put in a second bathroom. The one that needed the least amount of work was move in ready but had next to no yard to speak of. Bea loved gardening. They were both three bedrooms the second was two bath. There was a 4 bedroom home that was two bathroom and had a decent yard with half a dozen raised beds the house needed painting and the floors needed to be redone.

Bea told Esme about the different listings she said "my common sense tells me to take the move in ready home but then I think about my desire to garden and the possibility of wanting a larger home. I'm young and who knows what the future might hold. I want to turn one of the bedrooms into an office. The other option is to build my own home but that would take far too long I couldn't possibly stay with you that long."

Esme said "considering your concerns I suggest you contact the realtor and see the houses for yourself and have them inspected you don't want to end up with terrible surprises after you buy the house. Like a sinking foundation or extensive mold problems or something like that. If it is just cosmetic work that is easy enough to take care of. You would be surprised at how much a fresh coat of paint and new flooring can do to improve a home. As for the improvement we can help you with them."

Bea said "you are doing too much already."

Alice said "Esme and I love to redecorate old houses. It will be our pleasure to help you."

Bea had to buy some more things for Aly and herself. She slept on the sofa Aly slept in Rosalie or Esme's arms. Once Bea's ID's and things showed up she was able to meet with the realtor. Esme came with her. After seeing them in person Bea decided to buy the 4 bedroom 2 bathroom home with the raised planters. Once she bought it Esme and Alice with Bea's approval of course went about redesigning the house the whole family helped out and it didn't take long at all. Rosalie helped with the nursery. Once Bea had the house ready to move in she had to decide what she was going to do for a living. Having her own bakery was her dream but becoming a nurse was the safe option and her gifts made it so she would never have to worry about not having enough income to take care of herself and Aly.

Bea was in her office on the computer Rosalie walked by with Aly and looked in she stopped and said "You look pensive. Do you want to talk about it?"

Bea said "I am thinking about what I should do as a career. I have always dreamed about being a baker but I'm not sure if I should take the risk. I'm skilled enough to be a nurse, in fact I'm probably skilled enough to be a doctor and being a nurse would be a stable income I can't guarantee that with opening my own bakery. Children need stability."

Rosalie asked "How have you been able to pay for the house and everything in it and all of your needs and Aly's?"

Bea said "through my special gifts. I suppose if my bakery was to fail I would still be able to support us with my gifts."

Rosalie said "you can always count on me to babysit. Bea you are mortal you don't have all of the time in the world to full fill your dreams. I think you should try to run your own bakery and if it fails you always have nursing to fall back on."

Bea smiled Rosalie had told her what she needed to hear she said "Thanks Rosalie that really helped."

Rosalie said "You are welcome I'm glad to help. I'm going to give Aly a bath. She loves water."

Bea said "Most babies do."

Bea found the right place for her bakery she bought all of the appliances she needed and she printed up the recipes she would follow. Then she went about hiring people. There were a lot of people who applied and Bea did her best to be fair but she couldn't hire everyone. She only needed so many people she was surprised to find Leah Clearwater among her applicants. She did give everyone that applied an interview. No one was what she would call the perfect candidate but there were some that were better suited then others.

When it came to Leah Bea asked "are you serious about wanting to work for me? I'm not going to hire you just because you are a wolf."

Leah said "I don't expect you to but I need a job. I want to leave the area but in order to do that I need money. There isn't a lot of jobs in the area. I'm willing to learn whatever you are willing to teach me."

Bea asked "Do you know how to follow a recipe?"

Leah said "I'm not a great cook but I can follow directions."

Bea asked "are you willing to come into work early in the morning?"

Leah said "let me know when you need me and I will be here."

Bea said "I don't feel comfortable with you interacting with customers. The last thing we need is for a difficult customer to cause you to lose control of your wolf but I think you might be alright to work in the back doing the baking. I have been telling people that I will let them know in a day or so but I think I need to tell you right away. I'm going to hire you Leah. Come back on Friday at 9am to fill out the needed paperwork and have an orientation with the others I will be hiring. You can wear whatever you want with one exception you have to wear close toed shoes, no sandals."

Leah said "that won't be a problem."

Bea smiled and said "great I will see you then."

Leah left and a woman came in for her interview but she wasn't alone she had a little girl with her she looked about 3 years old.

The woman said "I'm so sorry my babysitter has the flu."

Bea smiled and said "it is alright."

She picked up a tray of cupcakes and asked "would you like a cupcake."

The woman said "thank you. Mary would love one."

Bea lowered the tray so Mary could choose a cupcake. She picked the one with pink frosting with sprinkles. They sat at a table where Bea had the applications. Bea asked some questions and the woman answered them. When they were done with the interview Mary had frosting all over her mouth and her fingers. Bea got up and got some napkins.

Bea handed the napkins to the woman and said "it seems Mary enjoyed her treat."

Mary said "it was yummy."

Bea said "I'm glad you liked it. I'm hoping all of my food is yummy."

The woman asked "when will I hear back from you?"

Bea said "No later then Wednesday afternoon."

They left Bea finished up with her interview for the day and she was taking a meal break before going through the applications of those she had interviewed to decide who she was going to hire. Bea was eating her sandwich when there was a knock on the door. She answered it to reveal Jacob and Sam.

Bea said "You do know I'm not open yet don't you?"

Sam said "we know Leah had an interview with you today."

Jacob said "we want to talk to you about that."

Bea showed them in then said "I have already made up my mind about hiring her. She starts on Friday."

Jacob asked "are you sure you aren't making a mistake?"

Sam said "she doesn't have a lot of control over her wolf yet."

Bea said "I already told her if she wants to work for me she has to control her wolf. I am going to have her work in the back of the house so she won't have to interact with customers."

Jacob said "she wants to move away soon. Why would you want to hire someone who is just going to leave."

Bea said "First of all who I hire is my business not yours and I know she wants to leave but she needs money to do it. I figure I can get a good year out of her before she saves up enough to move to the city. If I'm really lucky she will change her mind and want to stay and she will enjoy working for me."

Sam asked "are you going to make a habit out of hiring wolves."

Bea said "I will consider hiring anyone that would be the right fit. Right now that pretty much consists of someone who is willing to be trained and can follow a recipe it doesn't hurt to have good customer service especially for those working the front of the house. I think if I were to hire any more wolves I would start them in the back until I would be sure they can handle dealing with customers. Just like I'm going to do with Leah. Trust me I know just how dangerous an uncontrollable wolf can be. But I believe all Leah needs is someone to show trust in her for her to control herself. If for some reason she needs to get away unlike other employers I will understand. I'm not a wolf but I'm not very different."

Sam said "You are a dragon. I think that is different."

Bea shook her head and said "I can change my form and it is easy for me to lose control in that way I'm like the wolves. Leah has to work in order to make money. I think it is better that she is employed by me then some human who wouldn't understand her."

Jacob said "I guess you have a point there."

Bea said "try to trust me I honestly wouldn't hire anyone if I believed they would be dangerous. That includes Leah."

Sam asked "are you sure you can control her?"

Bea shook her head and said "No. I'm sure she can control herself. Now if there is nothing else I do have work to get back to."

Jacob and Sam left and Bea got back to deciding who to hire.

Bea ended up hiring 8 people on Friday she had the orientation and had them fill the paperwork out. With everything set up and with a staff Bea could open her shop she set up some advertisements then opened for business. She did pretty well for her first day of course she had advertised free coffee or hot chocolate with any purchase for her first week of being open. It brought in a lot of customers especially high school students it didn't hurt that she was just down the street from the high school. Many of her customers spread word about how good her products were which gave her more customers.

As the weeks went by Bea was impressed with how good Leah was doing. Bea made sure she and Leah worked the same hours to begin with just to make sure Leah would be alright but she wasn't just alright she was exceling she caught on to the new techniques that Bea taught her how to decorate. She got along with her coworkers.

Things were going so well Bea should have expected something to go wrong. It was March just a few days before Seth's birthday. Sue showed up at the shop. Bea was working the front of the shop because flu was going through her workers.

Bea smiled at Sue and asked "How can I help you? Perhaps a coffee?"

Sue said "No thank you. I don't know if you know who I am."

Bea said "I do."

Sue said "Seth's 16th birthday is coming up. I wish I could give him something special but financially all I can really give him is a cake. I was hoping you could help me make sure it is a good cake."

Bea said "alright there are a few things I need to know. Do you want a round cake or a sheet cake? How many people do you plan on feeding and is there any kind of special consideration you have."

Sue said "I'm not sure about the cake other then it should be chocolate there will be about 20 people and what do you mean special consideration?"

Bea said "any kind of allergy I should be made aware of or special food sensitivity for instance nuts, or gluten or perhaps they need it to be sugar free. I have options for those I just need to know ahead of time. Obviously I can't use regular flour for someone who is gluten sensitive and can't use regular sugar for someone who is diabetic and I don't want to use nuts or nut butters for those who are allergic to nuts."

Sue said "I didn't think making a cake would be so complicated."

Bea said "as a business owner I have to keep my options open while I don't usually have special consideration cakes premade. The fact that I offer them opens up my clientele. You would be surprised how hard it is to find sugar free cakes and especially gluten free breads. Is there any special kind of design you would want on the cake?"

Sue said "he loves video games. I wish I had enough to buy him a gaming system but since losing Harry money is a little tight."

Bea said "I can make a video game controller out of fondant for the cake topper."

Sue said "that sounds great and could you have Happy birthday Seth on it. He likes the color blue."

Bea smiled and said "of course. Do you want to pay for it now or when you pick it up. We are open until 6 and I assume you want to pick it up on Saturday."

Sue said "how do you know when Seth's birthday is? I suppose Leah must have mentioned it."

Bea said "something like that."

Sue said "I'll pay for it when I pick it up."

Bea wrote out the order. When Sue left Bea brought the order to the back where Leah was cleaning up the bakery seeing as it was close to closing. She pinned the order to the cork board where she kept the orders that needed to be worked on.

Bea turned to Leah and asked "Do you need a car or maybe a truck?"

Leah asked "why?"

Bea said "I'm in the mood to buy something big but I don't really need anything. I'm too short to drive a truck but a truck could help you when it comes time for you to move. Now that you are working you can afford it."

Leah said "I guess I could use a truck but I don't really have the credit to get a decent one."

Bea said "that is where I come in. I will buy the truck and sign it over to you. You still will have to pay for gas and insurance and stuff."

Leah said "I can't let you buy me a truck."

Bea said "we can always work out payments if it bothers you so much. I have the urge to buy something big and you don't have a truck. Maybe I can buy Seth something big for his birthday."

Leah asked "How do you know it's Seth's birthday coming up."

Bea said "Your mom was just here and ordered a birthday cake for him. She never did specify if she wanted a sheet cake or round cake. If I had to guess I would say a round cake it you get more frosting with each piece that way and I would have to assume the guests that will be coming are wolves that means they would want big pieces of cake. Will you want the day off to celebrate with your brother?"

Leah asked "will that be alright?"

Bea said "of course it will. There are benefits of me being your boss. Me understanding that you need certain days off is one of them."

Leah said "everyone is out sick with the flu. How are you going to run the bakery by yourself?"

Bea said "Maybe I will close up for the day. I could spend some quality time with Aly. I'm beginning to think she thinks Rosalie is her mother. The only order we have so far is Sue. I could deliver the cake I'm sure your house isn't hard to find."

Leah said "it isn't it is just off of the main drive of course you can just follow our scent."

Bea smirked and said "the benefits of being a dragon. Why don't you go home I can finish up here. It will give you a chance to do some running. Being a dragon I know how hard it is to be cooped up all day. There is nothing like a run through the forest at the end of the day."

Leah smiled and said "thanks Bea."

Leah left and Bea cleaned up she took all of the left overs and brought them to the food pantry in town. She couldn't sell day old food so she gave it to the food pantry to feed to the needy.

Bea got a call as she got in her car after dropping off the food it was Rosalie.

Bea said "I know I'm running a little late all of my staff is out sick."

Rosalie said "You need to come to my home right away. Something is wrong."

Bea got worried she asked "is Aly alright?"

Rosalie said "It is best that I don't tell you until you get here."

Bea raced to the Cullen's as soon as she was out of sight of anyone she jumped the car to the Cullen's she skid to a stop and she jumped from the car into the house. She went to Rosalie who was holding Aly.

She took the baby and looked at her she appeared to be alright then she looked at Rosalie and asked "what is wrong?"

Then she felt great concern coming from the back door. Bea turned to Seth careful not to meet his eyes.

She asked "what did you do?"

Seth said "I didn't mean for it to happen but I imprinted."

Bea sighed and shook her head she said "I suppose it is too late to do anything about it now."

Rosalie said "I should have waited to go hunting I brought Aly here so Esme could watch her while I went hunting."

Bea said "it isn't your fault or Esme's or even Seth's, these things happen. Now Seth we are going to have some rules. I understand that you have imprinted and I know what that means but you are not going to follow Jacob's example. You are going to continue going to school and you have to get your homework done before you can come over and spend time with Aly. You have to respect Rosalie's wishes too. She looks after Aly while I am at work. If she says you can't spend time with Aly until I get home then that is her decision. I trust that you will keep Aly safe when she is with you. And I want you to understand that it is alright for you to spend time with your friends you don't have to spend every waking hour with Aly. It is up to you to explain to Leah and your mom that you imprinted. Is all of that clear to you?"

Seth said "Yes."

Bea said "now I'm going home to have dinner if you haven't eaten yet you are welcome to join me. It will give you some time to spend with Aly."

Seth said "I would like that."

Bea took Aly out to the car and put her in her car seat Seth got in the car and Bea went home.

When they got in the house they were hit with delicious smells.

Seth asked "wow what is that delicious smell."

Bea said "I put beef stew in my slow cooker before I left this morning. I just need to fix up some biscuits and it will be a whole meal ready to eat. Have you had dinner yet?"

Seth said "No."

Bea said "You can entertain Aly while I finished fixing dinner."

Bea put the baby in her swing then went to the kitchen soon the scent of freshly cooked biscuits blended with the scent of the beef stew.

Bea called out "go wash your hands dinner will be on in a minute. Bathroom is down the hall."

Seth got to the table and looked back at Aly.

Bea sat down Seth asked "what about Aly?"

Bea said "Aly loves being in her swing. She has swing time every night while I am eating dinner. I figure I can keep that up until she gets old enough for solid food. I give her a bottle after I'm done eating then it is bath time followed by bed time. I get the rest of the evening to myself. She usually wakes about 3am for a bottle and diaper change but she should grow out of that within the next few months. According to what I have read she should sleep through the night at about 6 months. She is a little over 3 months old now."

Seth asked "can I help you with her."

Bea said "I figure you don't know much about taking care of a baby so I plan on teaching you how to give her a bottle, diaper her and bath her and put her to bed. I know you didn't plan on imprinting on a baby. But I understand that you now want to be with her. So I feel it is my responsibility as her guardian to make sure you know how to take care of her."

Seth asked "she isn't your daughter?"

Bea said "Aly is my sister but I'm her only family I've been taking care of her since the day she was born."

Seth said "I guess she is lucky to have you."

Bea said "I feel like I'm lucky to have her."

They ate Seth said "the stew is really good."

Bea said "I'm glad you like it. Would you like some more. I made a extra large batch this time."

Seth smiled and said "sure."

Bea got him more and herself more too.

Bea asked "How is school going."

Seth said "school is alright. You know it is school."

Bea said "I always hated school. I was advanced for my age so school was always really dull for me. I always couldn't wait to get home and bake something. I love creating things for people to enjoy. I'm lucky that I am able to have my dream job. Leah isn't going to be angry about you imprinting is she?"

Seth said "Maybe. I really don't know how she is going to take it."

Bea said "Hopefully it doesn't interfere with her work. She is a much better employee then I first expected. She hasn't lost control in the 2 months we have been open. She gets along with everyone. I would hate for that to change."

Seth said "her attitude has changed in the last couple months she isn't as angry as she used to be."

Bea said "well I'm happy to think I might have had something to do with that."

After they finished eating Bea put the dishes in the sink then she made a bottle. She took Aly out of her swing and said "go sit on the couch."

Seth sat down Bea said "cradle her in your arm."

She handed over Aly he gently cradled her Bea had the bottle and Aly saw it she began to fuss because she was hungry.

Bea showed Seth how to give Aly the bottle she took it greedily.

He smiled and said "I think she likes it."

Bea said "she is hungry but I think she likes you too."

Seth asked "do I have to burp her after she is done?"

Bea said "Most of the time no. She is at an age she can burp herself but if I find she is fussy after taking her bottle then I will try to burp her she might have some gas to bring up."

Seth asked "do you bath her every night? Does she really get that dirty?"

Bea said "She only technically needs to be bathed a couple times a week but she loves baths, she loves splashing in the water. Giving her a bath after her evening bottle gives us both some bonding time and gets her ready for bed. I figure it will work better as she gets older if we just set up the routine now."

Seth asked "will you show me how to bathe her?"

Bea said "yes. As well as diapering her and putting her to bed."

Bea showed Seth how to take care of Aly always careful not to look him in the eye.

When she was in her crib asleep Bea said "I think it is time for you to go home now. You can come back tomorrow if you want to."

Seth said "thanks for being so understanding."

Bea said "You are welcome now go home."

Seth left Bea cleaned up her kitchen. Then she got on her computer.

The next day at work Bea came in early to start working on Seth's cake. Leah came in and didn't say anything right away.

Leah got started on some donuts.

Leah finally said "So, Seth imprinted on your kid."

Bea said "Yep. Are you alright with that?"

Leah said "I guess, it is no ones fault it happened."

Bea said "true."

Leah asked "are you alright with it?"

Bea said "I'm as good as I can be. I guess it means Seth is going to be part of my family now. In extension that makes you and Sue family too. My family just grew."

Leah asked "you aren't weirded out about it?"

Bea said "I have special gifts so I know the love Seth feels for Aly is pure and innocent. I set up rules for him."

Leah said "he told us about that. Thanks for that. We don't want him dropping out of school."

Bea said "I figured as much, and I feel school is important besides it isn't healthy for Seth to spend every waking hour with Aly. He needs to make time for other things in his life, like school and spending time with his friends. Just because Jacob dropped out of school to be with Nessie does not mean it is the right path for Seth. Sue forgot to tell me what size cake she wants but she did say her money is tight but most of her guests are going to be wolves. I was thinking about making her a round 12 inch cake and give her a special discount for those who are related to people who have imprinted on my sister."

Leah said "I think mom can afford full price. But if you want to give her a discount that is up to you."

Bea spent most of the day working on Seth's birthday cake it turned out very nice.

That evening Bea went home she was amused to find Seth waiting outside the house.

Bea got out of her car went to the front door where Seth was waiting she said "let me guess Rosalie won't let you inside."

Seth said "I don't think she likes me."

Bea said "don't take it personal she doesn't like any wolves."

Bea led the way inside. Seth stayed behind Bea she went to Rosalie who had Aly she took her and asked "How was my girl today?"

Rosalie said "She was perfect as always."

Bea turned around to face Seth she said "hold out your arms."

Seth did what she said and she gave him Aly.

Rosalie asked "aren't you afraid he is going to drop her?"

Bea chuckled and said "No. I'm teaching him how to take care of her. It isn't Seth's fault he imprinted on a baby. As Aly's guardian it is my responsibility to make sure she is happy and healthy. If I were to refuse to let Seth spend time with Aly it would only make everyone involved miserable. I'm not going to force you to let Seth in the house while you are taking care of Aly but once I get home he gets to be with her. I will see you tomorrow Rosalie."

Rosalie left Bea looked at Seth who couldn't be happier.

Bea asked "have you had dinner yet?"

Seth said "I wasn't thinking about food."

Bea smiled and said "of course not. How would you like a nice steak."

Seth said "it sounds great."

There was a knock on the door Bea answered to see Leah.

Leah asked "is Seth here. Mom left a note saying she would be at Charlie's tonight. Seth wasn't around."

Bea said "come on in I was just about ready to start dinner. I guess it will be steak for three."

Leah said "you don't have to go to the trouble."

Bea said "It is no trouble it is just as easy to cook for three as it is for two. Go ahead and put your feet up. Relax after a long day and you can meet Aly."

Leah sat down in Bea recliner and she did put her feet up. She looked at her brother who was holding Aly.

Leah said "she looks like you Bea."

Bea said "Yeah I know. You like steak don't you Leah?"

Leah said "Yeah medium rare. You got a nice house."

Bea said "Thank you I like it very much. You can turn on the TV if you want. The remote is on the coffee table."

Bea went into the kitchen to make dinner. Leah turned on the tv and was flipping channels while Seth loved on Aly.

When Bea was done making dinner she called Leah and Seth to the table.

Bea said "Dinner is on. Seth you can put Aly in her swing while we eat."

Seth said "I'm not really that hungry."

His stomach growled giving him away Leah said "yes you are now get to the table and eat."

Bea said "Aly isn't going anywhere you can play with her when you are done eating."

They got to the table and began eating Leah said "this is really good."

Bea said "I'm glad you like it."

The steaks were huge they each had a potato and steamed broccoli and carrot cake for dessert.

When they were done Leah asked "do you always eat like that?"

Bea said "being a dragon I need to eat a lot I usually eat a decent size sandwich for lunch but dinner and breakfast are my big meals. I try to have a large portion of protein and some veggies but I love baked potatoes. I usually do most of my baking on the weekend but I do have chronic insomnia so I tend to bake when I can't sleep. I usually have dessert of some sort every night. It is nice to have company for dinner.

Aly began to fuss Bea called out "I haven't forgotten about you. Do you want me to show you how to make her bottle Seth."

Seth smiled as if she had just offered him the greatest gift in the world.

Bea said "come on it isn't difficult."

When Seth was feeding Aly her evening bottle Leah asked "You are letting him take care of the baby?"

Bea said "Yes she is just a little baby, only three months old. She doesn't do much playing yet so basic things like feeding her, changing her and bathing her go a long way for bonding. Seth needs to be with her. I know Rosalie doesn't understand it and I can't give up free babysitting. So I'm not going to force her to accept Seth being around but I figure he can be around when I'm home. I can teach him how to take care of Aly as she gets older they can play more. When it comes time for him to finish high school it will be a time for difficult choices."

Leah asked "what do you mean?"

Bea said "I have a business now, I have employees to think about. There isn't a college or tech school close by that Seth could go to. Either I am going to have to close up shop and move to where ever Seth is going to go to school or Seth is going to have to give up higher education. Either way he can't be without Aly."

Leah asked "you would be willing to close shop and move just so Seth can go to school and still be with Aly."

Bea said "I know what imprinting means, he can't be without her. Maybe he will be able to find an alternative like online classes or something or maybe he could visit every weekend but what happens after he graduates is going to have to be discussed as a family because it will involve everyone. I don't want to give up my business. My employees are depending on me so they can make a living. But Seth has to be with Aly. The older she gets she will need him too. I was 4 years old when my empathy showed up there is every indication it will be the same for Aly. When you feel someone love you to the degree Seth loves Aly it is impossible not to love them back."

Seth asked "what about you Bea? Are you going to ever find a boyfriend?"

Bea said "when I took Aly in I gave up all hopes for finding someone special. My life is focused around Aly now. When I'm not at work I'm with her. I don't have time for any distractions."

Seth said "You would make a great mom. You are great with Aly."

Bea said "thanks."

Seth asked "will you come to my birthday party."

Bea smiled and said "don't worry I'll bring Aly."

Leah asked "You will send him home won't you. You wouldn't let him stay the night."

Bea said "I will send him home as soon as Aly is asleep. If he would stay the night there would be nothing for you to worry about. I have a guest room to spare."

Leah left. Bea supervised while Seth gave Aly her bath. She made sure that he dried all of her little folds and used plenty of cornstarch. Then he dressed her in her sleeper he held her until she fell asleep. Bea had to tell him to put her in her crib. They left the room Bea walked him out and said "I will see you tomorrow."

Seth left without a fuss.

That night Bea had a vision. It was about what would happen at Seth's party the next day. Bea called Sue early that morning.

Bea said "I know you were just about to call me to let me know you can't pick up the cake because your car isn't working. Seth invited me to his party last night. I can bring the cake with me and you can pay me another time. I know you are good for it. Will Billy Black be coming to the party too?"

Sue said "I don't know how you know all of this but yes I can't pick up the cake and Yes Billy will be here."

Bea said "I happen to know Billy is diabetic. I can quickly make a small personal size sugar free cake for Billy that would be ready by this afternoon. No extra cost of course."

Sue said "You don't have to do that."

Bea said "I know but I want to. Billy should be able to have cake too. When should we be there?"

Sue said "Everyone should be here by 3."

Bea said "perfect. It will be just after Aly's afternoon nap. Seth get's more out of his visits with her if she is awake."

Sue asked "How is she taking to this new change."

Bea said "she loves all of the attention. I believe Seth is enjoying learning how to take care of her too. By the time I get home in the evening there isn't a lot of time left before Aly's bedtime. But he genuinely seems to enjoy spending time with her."

Sue said "That is how imprinting works. I will see you this afternoon."

Bea got to work on a cake for Billy. She picked up the big cake from the bakery on her way to the Clearwater's. She made sure she had the diaper bag fully packed with Aly's things.

Bea pulled up to the house Seth came running out before Bea got out of the car he asked "do you need help with anything?"

Bea smiled at his excitement she said "Happy birthday. You can take Aly inside and don't forget her diaper bag. I will get the cakes. It is easiest just to take the car seat out and carry her in that way."

Seth got Aly and her bag and brought her inside and Bea got the cakes.

Bea put the cakes on the table. Sue went to Bea as she took the cakes out of the boxes.

Bea said "I hope Seth likes them. The little one isn't as fancy as I would normally like but I didn't have much time."

Sue said "you didn't have to make the little one."

Bea said "I know but I wanted there to be an option for Billy. It wouldn't be fair for everyone to have cake and there be nothing for him. The little cake can give you 4 decent size pieces. The big cake can get you 30 regular size pieces. I figured with all of the wolves the pieces will be on the big side."

Sue said "that was good thinking. Have you met Billy?"

Bea said "Not officially."

Sue said "I will introduce you."

Sue led the way to Billy and Charlie who both had a can of beer and were talking about preseason baseball.

Sue said "I want you both to meet Beatrice Hawthorn. Bea this is my boyfriend Charlie Swan and this is my friend Billy Black."

Bea smiled and said "it is nice meeting both of you."

Aly started crying Bea said "Please excuse me I need to take care of Aly."

Bea went to Aly who of course was with Seth he looked at Bea and said "she won't stop crying. What is wrong?"

Bea said "I believe she has a messy diaper. Where did you put her bag?"

Seth said "I put it in my room."

Bea said "lets go change her."

Bea and Seth went to his room where Bea pulled out what they needed from the bag and she instructed Seth how to change Aly's diaper. When they were done. They went back out to the living room.

Charlie asked "Is Seth infatuated with your daughter?"

Bea smiled and said "He does seem to be quite attached to her. He wants to know all about how to take care of her, but Aly is my sister not my daughter. I am her guardian however."

Billy said "You seem a bit young to have the responsibility of a baby."

Bea said "I'm younger then some I suppose."

Sue said "Bea has her own business. She is Leah's employer actually."

Billy asked "do you really?"

Bea said "it isn't a big business. I have 8 employees. The past week Leah and I have had to run things on our own, just the two of us because everyone else is out sick."

Sue said "Bea made the cakes she even made a small one that is sugar free for you Billy."

Billy said "thank you that is very nice of you."

Bea said "You are very welcome."

There was a knock at the door Sue went to get it a moment later she carried in a large box.

Sue said "it is a special delivery for you Seth."

Seth went to Sue and Bea took Aly from him so he could open his package. He was shocked to find video games under all of the games was a Play station 3.

Leah asked "who is it from?"

Seth checked the box and said "it doesn't say. Did you get it for me mom?"

Sue said "I wish I could say I did but that is far beyond what I could afford. Charlie did you get it."

Charlie said "that is too rich for my blood."

Bea suggested "is there a card that came with it?"

Seth shook his head and said "No."

Bea said "well clearly who ever sent it wants to be anonymous. Why don't you hook it up so you and your friends can play some games. Don't worry I have Aly she isn't going anywhere."

Seth hooked up the system and they started playing games. They took turns. After awhile they opened the rest of the gifts then they had cake.

Seth had a good birthday. Bea and Billy got to know each other and he even asked her on a date for the next Saturday. It was just to the diner but it would be Bea's first real date.

Bea's staff was back to work so she didn't have to worry about closing shop just to go on a date. Seth offered to babysit and Bea allowed it he was doing well taking care of Aly. She made sure he had Rosalie's number just in case he needed help. Bea picked up Billy.

Bea and Billy talked over dinner Bea mostly talked about Aly and Billy mostly talked about his kids too.

They were half way done with dinner and Bea chuckled and said "we are pathetic all we can talk about are our kids."

Billy said "that is what Parents are like."

Bea said "but I'm not Aly's mother."

Billy said "I know you are her sister but your relationship with her is that of a mother and daughter."

Bea said "I care about my employees too. Leah especially. We have become rather close. She isn't thinking about leaving as much as she used to."

Billy said "Jacob says she doesn't seem to be as angry as she used to be."

Bea said "Time heals pain and she has work to focus her energy on now. It has been a year since her wolf woke. The pain isn't as sharp anymore. She has had time to process it. I don't know if she will ever fully recover from what happened but she is doing better then she was. I would like to believe I have had something to do with that. If nothing else I have been a distraction. Would you like to come to my home for dessert. I made a sugar free strawberry pie in anticipation of you coming over. You don't have to if you don't want to but I would like it if you would."

Billy smiled and said "I would like that very much."

They finished dinner then they went to Bea's house. Seth was holding Aly while she slept.

Bea shook her head as she helped Billy in the house and said "She does have a crib."

Seth said "Yeah but I wanted to hold her."

Bea went to him and took Aly from him and said "it is time for you to go home now. I will let you baby sit again the next time Billy and I go out."

Seth smiled and asked "did you have a good time?"

Bea said "what do you think?"

Billy said "we came home for dessert. Now if you will go home I might have a very good ending to my night."

Bea smirked and said "I'm going to put Aly to bed. Seth go home."

Bea went to the nursery and put Aly in her crib she softly said "I hope you appreciate sometime in the future what I am doing for you. There is no better father then Billy Black unless of course it would be Carlisle Cullen. I want you to have a great father just like I did."

Bea went back out to Billy she smiled at him and said "would you like that pie now?"

Billy smiled and said "that would be great."

Bea served up a couple pieces of pie.

Billy tried it and asked "are you sure it is sugar free?"

Bea said "yes I made it myself. I use a natural sugar substitute so it doesn't have that bitter aftertaste that chemical substitutes tend to have."

Bea rather impulsively kissed Billy she pulled away and blushed she said "Sorry I'm not sure why I did that."

Billy smirked and said "that is alright it didn't hurt. We aren't children Bea. I know you didn't invite me to your home for a piece of pie. We don't have to play games if you want me to spend the night I will."

Bea said "I do want you to stay."

Billy said "the pie is very good."

They went to Bea's room where they undressed and got into bed and then they began to make love to each other. This was more then just wanting to establish a romantic relationship with Billy it was a test to find out if Bea would lose control of her portals when she climaxed like she had before. She hoped that it only happened because she had never experienced it before. Billy was a great lover where he lacked in energy he made up with experience. He made her climax several times when she felt it coming on she held onto her head board hoping that holding onto the bed would prevent her from jumping. Now she had been able to jump a car several times so it wasn't the weight of the bed but the fact that it wasn't something that moved and was sturdy. What ever the reason Bea didn't jump while she made love to Billy. When he could no longer hold back he thrusted deeply into her and his seed filled her up.

He rolled off of her and she cuddled close to him. He put his arm around her.

Bea said "I liked that very much."

Billy chuckled and said "I could tell. I haven't had that great a time with a young woman in a very long time."

Bea said "I'm glad you liked it too. Billy you know I'm not human don't you?"

Billy said "Jacob told me you are a dragon. He was worried if we were intimate that you would hurt me."

Bea said "I hadn't thought of that but I probably should have. I'm much stronger then you are. If I were to lose control I might have hurt you. Besides my ability to change my form I have many other special gifts. I have a healing gift. It isn't very strong yet but if you like I can try to heal you."

Billy asked "You can heal me?"

Bea said "I don't know, you are very sick and I don't think I can reverse nerve damage so I don't know if you can ever walk again but I might be able to make it so you don't have to take so much medication. There is another option though I'm not sure you would take it. My bite can change humans to be like me. I'm not sure if it would do the same to you. You are technically a wolf though your wolf never woke. But I have no reason to not believe my bite wouldn't change you into a dragon. Weather or not you want to become a dragon is another question. Like wolves we don't get sick and we heal nearly instantly. We have many gifts for instance I have Telepathy, Empathy, Telekinesis, Electronic manipulation, Earth manipulation, Nature manipulation, Portals, Pyrokinesis, and healing touch. If you were to become like me you would also have many gifts. They are different per person so I can't tell you before hand what they might be. But it may be too early in our relationship to be discussing these things. I just want you to know you have options."

Billy said "We don't know if we have a future let alone if I were to become like you. I think we should sleep on it don't you."

Bea smiled and said "a good night sleep will do us both well."

They fell asleep holding each other.

In the morning Bea made breakfast.

Bea asked as they ate "have you had a chance to think about what we talked about last night?"

Billy said "I'm still thinking about it. This omelet is really good."

Bea said "I'm glad you like it. Would you like some more coffee?"

Billy said "I think I have enough."

When they finished with breakfast Bea took Billy home. If looks could kill Bea would be dead and Rachel would be guilty of murder. Rachel did not appreciate Bea keeping Billy overnight.

Bea let Billy explain to Rachel their new relationship. Bea had always cared for Billy she thought of him as the ideal father and Aly needed a father figure in her life. If she was going to be Aly's mother figure why couldn't Billy be her father. Of course he wasn't in love with Bea though he greatly enjoyed himself with Bea last night what he felt for her was not love. Bea didn't feel love for Billy either she respected him and felt he wasn't bad looking for a man his age. Mostly he filled the purpose of finding out if she could keep control of her portals while making love and she succeeded in that. There had been some close times that she almost lost control but she was able to control herself which is what was important.

Bea stopped by the Clearwater's Bea hadn't even turned her car off before Seth came running out he knew the sound of Bea's car. Bea rolled down her window and said "I need to go clothes shopping for Aly. She is growing out of what she has. I was wondering if you wanted to come with us we will be gone until the evening. It is probably going to be boring but it will give you the chance to spend the day with Aly."

Seth got in the car and Bea drove off to the city she bought a whole new wardrobe for Aly and a few more age appropriate toys She and Seth went out for lunch Bea made sure Aly got a bottle and changed her diaper before heading back home. Aly fell asleep in the car.

On their way back home Seth said "Thank you for including me. I know it doesn't make much sense but I have to be with her."

Bea said "I know. I guess for the average 16 year old boy going baby clothes shopping would be a real bore but I know it is important for you to spend time with Aly. That is why I included you today. Do you want to join us for dinner? I know you have school tomorrow. You need to remember my rules you need to do your school work before you come spend time with Aly. I won't have Leah and Sue breathing down my neck because you let your grades slip."

Seth said "I remember. And I would love to have dinner with you."

When they got home Bea washed the new clothes then put them away while Seth looked after Aly. Bea made dinner for them then she supervised Seth while he bathed and got Aly ready for bed. He was getting rather good at taking care of her. Aly loved Seth. After Aly was asleep Bea sent Seth home.

The next week Bea's employees recovered from the flu and by the end of the week they all were back to work. That meant Bea didn't have to work so much. That freed her time up to spend time with Billy. Every evening Seth would come to spend time with Aly. Every Weekend Bea and Billy spent the weekend together. The weeks passed into months. Summer was on them Aly was growing like a weed.

It was 4th of July when for the first time ever Bea got sick. Fortunately she made it to the bathroom but she had never been sick a day in her life at least as far as she could remember. She went home just to be on the safe side.

She got sick a few more times as the days went by. She went to talk to Carlisle.

Bea explained to him her problem said "I have never been sick a day in my life not even the sniffles not even as a child. What if what I have is contagious? What if Aly gets it?"

Carlisle said "Now calm down. Let me do some testing and we can go from there."

Carlisle examined Bea and took some blood after he was done he said "I believe I know what is wrong. To be certain I have to get somethings down from the attic."

Bea waited in Carlisle's office while he got what he needed. He came back with an exam table and a machine of some sort. He set everything up.

Carlisle said "please lay down on your back on the table."

Carlisle went to his desk and came back with a tube of lubricant he picked up the wand of the machine and put some lube on it then lifted up Bea's top and ran the wand over her belly and images appeared on the screen.

Bea understood that it was a portable ultrasound machine but it wasn't until the image of a heart beating appeared that Bea understood.

Bea chuckled and said "I guess Aly can't catch it."

Carlisle said "That would be impossible."

Bea asked "is it healthy?"

Carlisle said "I can tell you that in a moment."

Carlisle moved the wand around a bit mostly to do some measurements it was when he scanned out some that he said "Oh my!"

Bea asked "what? Is something wrong?"

Carlisle said "No nothing is wrong both of your babies appear to be healthy."

Bea asked "Both?"

Carlisle smiled and said "it appears you are having twins and they are right about 12 weeks along they both have healthy heart beats and there is plenty of fluid in the sack."

Bea shook her head and said "twins. I never do anything half way do I. Lets hope Billy takes the news alright."

Carlisle cleaned up Bea and she got up. Bea asked "I suppose it is too early to know if they are boys or girls?"

Carlisle said "we won't know until they are 20 weeks along but I can tell you they are identical. They are sharing the same sack that means they are identical."

Bea said "I don't think Billy will be expecting this."

Carlisle said "clearly you haven't been using protection so he should know pregnancy was possible. He is a father after all."

Bea smirked and said "I'm sure he knows how babies are made. I just don't think he will be expecting this. We never talked about having babies. He is at an age that he should start to think about being a grandfather not a father."

Carlisle said "I can't tell you how he is going to take it but if I were in his place I would be surprise but happy."

Bea said "I suppose I won't know until I tell him."

Bea went to the living room where Rosalie was watching Aly.

Esme asked "are you alright?"

Bea said "I'm not sick I'm not sure I should say anything until I get a chance to talk with Billy. We are having a barbeque at Charlie's I guess I will get a chance to tell him there. I will tell you in a few days."

Edward of course knew he had heard their thoughts he asked "what if he takes the news badly? Will that determine what you might do."

Bea said "I don't think so. In the end this is happening to me that means it is my choice even if he isn't ready for it. I think I am."

Edward smiled and said "I always knew you were brave."

Bea said "what you call brave some might call stupid. I better get going."

Bea took Aly and said "lets go see if we can find Seth."

Bea and Aly went to Charlie's house Sue was actually the one in charge of all of the cooking. Charlie was not a cook. Seth came running out of the house when he heard Bea's car pull up. He took Aly out of her car seat Bea grabbed the diaper bag. Aly started babbling to Seth the moment he picked her up she had a big smile on her face. Seth was one of her favorite people.

Bea asked "is Billy here yet?"

Seth said "Jake brought him. Rachel and Paul are here too."

Bea sighed she should have realized Rachel would be there too. She wanted to tell Billy in private about the babies but she might have to tell him in front of everyone. If she didn't tell him right away he might hear it from someone else. She was sure Edward and Carlisle wouldn't be able to keep it to themselves for long and Jacob spent so much time with the Cullen's he might find out and he certainly would tell Billy.

They went inside Bea went to Billy and kissed him.

He smiled and said "there you are we were beginning to wonder if you were ever going to show up. The kids are complaining about starting the food."

Bea said "I can help with the cooking if you like."

Sue said "no need I have everything in hand."

Rachel asked "what kept you? Do you have another boyfriend? Maybe one that is closer to your age."

Bea said "funny really. But I guess I should tell where I have been. The past week I have been feeling a little under the weather. So I went to doctor Cullen and he did some testing. He found out what was wrong."

Billy asked "what is it? Is it something serious?"

Bea said "I would say it is serious. It isn't something we have talked about we have only been seeing each other less then 4 months. I'm not sure this is something you have even considered happening certainly not so soon. But it isn't something I want to hide from you."

Sue asked "how long do you have?"

Bea said "6 months maybe less. With what Carlisle told me it could be sooner."

Seth asked "what are you going to do about Aly?"

Bea said "well she will be a year old when it happens. I don't think she will be too jealous."

Leah asked "why would she be jealous that you are dead?"

Bea asked "why would I be dead?"

Billy said "you just told us you have 6 months to live."

Bea said "God no. That isn't what I meant. I'm 12 weeks pregnant with twins in about 6 months they should be born. We haven't talked about having babies Billy. But we never use protection so it isn't terribly surprising that it happened and twins run in both of our families."

Billy and everyone were clearly relieved that Bea wasn't dying.

He said "I guess we should have been more careful I didn't want to be a father again. I have had my children. It is time for me to think about grandchildren after all Rebecca has been married for several years and Rachel and Paul are seriously involved. It probably wont be to many years before Jacob wants to have children too."

Bea asked "do you love me Billy? Never mind you don't have to answer that. I already know the answer. You do love me but having children at your age is frightening."

Billy said "this is my fault this happened having a girlfriend your age is risky at best."

Bea said "I never insisted that you use protection this is just as much my fault. But it doesn't matter whose fault it is. The reality is I am going to have two babies in January weather we are ready for them or not."

Jacob asked "are they going to be boys or girls?"

Bea said "it is too early to tell. They have to be 20 weeks old before you can tell the gender and they are only 12 weeks along now. Carlisle said they will be identical. They are sharing the same sack."

Billy asked "how far along can you be and still abort?"

Sue said "most reputable doctors won't do it after 12 weeks."

Bea said "Billy I know this seems scary but I am not going to abort my babies. If you don't want to be in their lives that is up to you but this is my body so it is my choice and I choose to keep my babies."

Bea went to Seth and took Aly from him and said "I'm not really up for a party."

Seth asked "can I come with you?"

Bea nodded as she picked up the diaper bag.

Rachel called out "How do we know dad is really the father. It could be someone else."

Bea sighed and said "believe what you need to Rachel. But I don't cheat on my boyfriends. Come on Seth I need to go grocery shopping. I will make you a steak and you can play with Aly."

They left and Bea went shopping when they got home Bea put her things away and she fixed a steak for herself and Seth.

She put Aly in her highchair and gave her some cut up peaches and bananas that she could feed herself while Bea and Seth ate their food.

Seth asked "are you and Billy over now?"

Bea said "I honestly don't know I still care for him deeply and I'm sure he loves me but I'm not going to budge on having my babies. Perhaps I'm being emotional about it but I refuse to abort."

Seth asked "what was Rachel talking about that Billy might not be the father?"

Bea said "she was hinting that you might be the father what with how much time you spend over here. She should know better Paul imprinted on her she should know you couldn't possibly have an affair with me. You have imprinted on Aly and you don't feel that way about me."

Seth said "Honestly you have always treated me as someone to take care of almost like a second mother or the very least a big sister."

Bea said "I love you Seth and always will the moment you imprinted we became family. Let people believe what they want. We know there is nothing sexual between us. You are something like a little brother to me. I love you like family I don't doubt we will always be together but you are meant to be with Aly no one else."

Seth said "Yeah but how do you explain that to someone who doesn't understand about imprinting. Like Charlie what if he believes you have been cheating on Billy with me?"

Bea said "You can't change what people choose to believe. All you can do is know the truth within yourself."

Seth asked "what about the truth with in you? Bea, I know you are hiding something. You never look me in the eye you always look at the forehead or chin. Whatever you are hiding can't be too terrible. You are a good person."

Bea said "you wouldn't believe me if I did tell you the truth. Just let it go Seth maybe someday I will tell you. But today is not that day."

The days went by and turned into weeks. 6 weeks later Billy hadn't spoken to her he hadn't called her or come by or anything. 2 weeks later Bea went to the Cullen's Carlisle gave her an ultra sound to check the twins and find out what their gender was.

Carlisle said "they both appear to be healthy baby A is slightly smaller then baby B but there isn't significant difference between them. They are boys. Jacob said you and Billy are no longer together."

Bea said "it certainly appears that way we haven't spoken in 8 weeks. He is being very childish about it. I hope he will change his mind once the babies are born. I will call him and let him know he is having sons."

Carlisle cleaned up Bea and asked her "what will you do if he doesn't change his mind?"

Bea sat up and said "I certainly hope he does but if he doesn't I suppose I will have to raise my sons on my own. I know I can do what has to be done. Hopefully Rosalie wouldn't mind to babysit my boys along with Aly. But if I have to hire a babysitter I will."

Bea left Carlisle's office Jacob asked "am I having brothers or sisters?"

Bea smiled and said "brothers and they are healthy."

Jacob asked "are you going to tell dad or should I."

Bea said "I will go over to his house and talk to him in person. We both have put it off for too long. One of us has to make the first move. Clearing it isn't going to be Billy."

Bea left and went to Billy's he was home and fortunately Rachel was not at home.

Bea asked "where is Rachel?"

Billy said "She and Paul are looking at an apartment in the city if it works out they will be moving out next month."

Bea said "sorry I know how much you like having her home."

Billy said "I can't keep her home forever. What has brought you over."

Bea said "I had another ultra sound. The babies are healthy and they are boys."

Billy said "sons, I was sure it was going to be girls. Twins in my family are usually girls. There have been a set of twin girls for each generation for a long time now."

Bea said "Dragons tend to have multiples, twins are the most common. But even triplets are more common then single births. Billy you know I didn't mean for this to happen. I'm young for my kind we didn't use protection so it was bound to happen. If you didn't want it to happen we should have used protection."

Billy said "You could have terminated the pregnancy."

Bea said "I don't believe in doing that unless there would be a medical reason for it. I'm healthy and so are the babies so there is no reason for it."

Billy asked "did you consider my health? I'm not healthy Bea. I'm very sick I don't know how much time I have left. What kind of father could I be to them?"

Bea said "I could bite you. If you were to become a dragon you wouldn't be sick. You would be healthy. You might even be able to use your legs. I could buy you a truck, a pretty red one and a fishing boat."

Billy chuckled then he asked seriously "would the change be painful?"

Bea said "I don't know. I have never seen it done before. I just know changing humans is possible. I'm not sure you are counted as a human. You smell like a human mostly. There is a slight difference in you as well as Rachel and Sue, any Quileute's of the wolf line but the wolf hasn't woke in them. They smell mostly human but with a slight touch of wolf."

Billy asked "if you were to bite me would I change at all?"

Bea said "I think so but I wouldn't know for sure until I do it. Please Billy let me bite you."

Bea put her hands on her belly the babies were kicking. Billy put his hand on her belly Bea took hold of it and placed it where the kicking was happening.

He couldn't help but smile he said "they are strong boys."

Bea said "they undoubtedly take after their father. I will raise them on my own if I have to but boys need a father. Don't make me have to find someone else."

Billy dropped his hand and asked "will that be Seth Clearwater. I have seen the way you look at him when you think no one is looking."

Bea sighed and said "I thought you understood how imprinting works. Seth imprinted on Aly not me. I care for Seth deeply but it isn't the same way I love you. Seth will always be in my life because of Aly but he isn't someone you should be jealous of. When you see me looking at Seth I'm thinking about what kind of man he is going to grow up into and how he is going to be a perfect partner for Aly. Or it could be as simple as I am wondering if he is hungry so I can fix him something to eat. My feelings for Seth are like that of a little brother or even a son. He is someone I can take care of. Billy you are already an amazing father to Rachel, Rebecca and Jacob. I know you will be just as amazing to our boys. No matter what you decide about me biting you. You are the man I choose to love. No one is forcing me to love you."

Billy asked "how can you still love me with the way I have treated you the past weeks."

Bea smirked and said "I happen to be more mature then you are. I know you were acting out of fear and uncertainty. I was trying to give you time to come around but you took too long. That is why I decided to come to you after I had my ultrasound and let you know we are having sons. You are happy we are having sons?"

Billy said "yes. We will have to come up with names."

Bea said "how about family names. We can name one of them William Black III and the other we can name after my adopted father George Black."

Billy asked "you were adopted?"

Bea asked "didn't I ever tell you my story?"

Billy said "No. Other then telling me you got landed with Aly."

Bea said "I suppose it is time I tell you the truth. I was found the day I was born on a snow covered mountain by a hunter. There was no evidence of who I was or where I had come from. There certainly wasn't any sign that I was anything other than a human baby. The hunter reported me to the authorities Where they took me to the city and put me in the system it was only a matter of a few months before I was put up for adoption. I was adopted by a wonderful older couple. They were black foot they lived in Browning on the res. They loved me like their own. When I was 4 years old George and Beatrice died. Their grown biological daughter took me in. Soon after my gifts started to appear. Telepathy, Empathy and Telekinesis. I knew better then to let anyone know about my gifts even at 4 years old. Patty traveled the world to some of the most remote parts of the world she was studying dying languages so she could write a book. As the years went by I got more gifts that of course I kept to myself. One of my many gifts was visions. It was through my visions that I learned about what I really was and who and what my parents were. I was 15 when I first changed my form. It was in front of Patty. Fortunately she didn't get hurt but she didn't understand what was happening. Another gift of mine I call Portals took me far away not just place to place but through time. Into the past. It brought me to a shack far into the past I'm not really sure how far but at least 1000 AD. There were the bodies of a man and woman they had been dead at least a few day. There was a little boy only about 18 months old and there was also a cold one a female I didn't understand her language but with my gifts of Telepathy and Empathy I was able to understand her intention. She wanted to change the boy. For a vampire to change a child of that age they would become an immortal child they are frozen at the development they are changed. They never learn control. It goes against their laws if I had let her change him it would have meant a death sentence for both of them. I picked up the boy and jumped forward in time. I went to the only people I thought could help me. The Cullen's. I had visions about them so I knew Carlisle was a doctor. I thought just maybe they would understand about me not being human and they would help the boy. I named him John. They helped me with him Carlisle gave him medicine Esme and Rosalie helped clean him up, he was filthy. I cooked for him. The Cullen's took care of both of us. When he finished the medication the Cullen's helped me find an adoption agency and a family for John. He was a healthy attractive baby blond hair and blue eyes and the sweetest little smile. His adopted mother loved him right away. With John gone I didn't feel it was right for me to stay with the Cullen's so I jumped forward in time. I showed up at the snow covered mountain where my younger self was alone. I picked her up and because of my visions I knew where to take her home. When I arrived my parents were not there but my grandmother was. I told her about finding the baby and that by the smell of her I knew to bring her to the land of the dragons. My grandmother looked at me and the baby and she smelled our scent and she gave me about 30 seconds to leave before she had me arrested for trying to abandon a baby. She didn't give me a chance to explain so I did the only thing I could do I left with the baby. My name at the time was Alyson Beatrice Hawthorn. I decided to take my middle name and named the baby Alyson. I saw to her immediate needs then I had a vision about the Cullen's they needed my help with the Volturi. I came to them and with their help I settled here. I bought my home and opened my business. When Seth imprinted on Aly I made sure to always be careful not to look him in the eye. I always look at his forehead or chin. Believe me when I say I choose to love you it is the truth."

Bea let it all sink in Billy was quiet for awhile then he put his hand on her belly again and asked "How old are you?"

Bea put her hand over his and said "age isn't important. It can be argued that I'm centuries old because of what I know from my visions. Or even thousands of years because of how far my portals have taken me. My ID's say I'm 25."

Billy said "Please tell me I haven't done anything terrible. How old are you really?"

Bea said "My birthday is December 22."

Billy asked "what year?"

Bea sighed and said "1992. I will be 16 this December."

Billy asked "dear god what have I done?"

Bea said "You haven't done anything wrong. I never told you my age. I let everyone believe I was grown. Your age doesn't bother me so my age shouldn't bother you."

Billy said "You are a child. No wonder you wouldn't see reason and abort."

Bea said "deciding to keep the babies had nothing to do with my age. No one else knows my true age. I don't see why we can't keep it a secret. Why can't we be together. I love you and I know you love me I can feel it."

Rachel and Paul came in the house that didn't stop the argument.

Billy shook his head and said "it would be wrong if we were together. You are just a child and I'm old enough to be your father."

Bea said "You are being stubborn nothing has changed. I'm still the person you feel in love with. The person who is carrying your sons. Does a stupid number really change all of that?"

Rachel asked "what is going on?"

Bea wiped some tears that had fallen from her eyes she said "Nothing. Billy is just over reacting to some information about myself. You are going to have little brothers by the way."

Billy said "I'm not over reacting! Do you know what Charlie will do to me when he finds out?"

Bea said "Nothing because he isn't going to find out. No one has to know. You can just drop it. If you really don't want to be with me that is fine but don't use something as superficial as age as an excuse."

Billy said "when it comes to your age it is not superficial it is illegal. I can be arrested for dating you and getting you pregnant."

Bea said "No one is going to press charges if you don't tell anyone. I knew it was a mistake to tell you my story. I should have let you believe I was 25 like everyone else does. Except the Cullen's they think I'm nearly 50."

Paul asked "how bad is it? We all know she looks young."

Billy looked a bit pale and said "she is 15 she won't be 16 until December. I'm going to jail."

Bea said "No you wont. Stop telling people how old I am and you will be just fine. I have to get back to Aly. Look I have told you the truth about me and I have told you we are having boys. I will let you make the next move. You know it wasn't that long ago when it was common for young girls to get married to older men. I love you Billy and I know you love me you are just shocked and confused at the moment."

Billy asked "you want to marry me?"

Bea smiled and said "More than anything but I think it is more important to decide what you want. I'm going now. I love you Billy."

Bea left she went home to Seth and Aly.

Seth asked "why do you look so down?"

Bea said "I went to talk with Billy things didn't go well. By the way I'm having boys."

Seth said "You would think he would be excited that he is having sons. I know I would be thrilled."

Bea said "I'm sure Aly will give you lots of babies when the time comes. She has a lot of growing up to do until then."

Seth said "that is alright I'm patient."

Bea said "I know you are. Do you want brownies. I'm craving chocolate."

Seth said "it sounds good to me."

Bea went to the kitchen and started baking. She got dinner started too. She put the chicken in when she pulled out the brownies.

Leah came to the house just in time to have some brownies. Bea came out with the brownies she gave a plate to Seth and a plate to Leah and said "we are having dessert before dinner because I need chocolate."

Leah said "it sounds like a good idea to me. I was hoping I could stay for dinner. Mom is working the late shift."

Bea smiled and said "you are always welcome here. I will go put in more veggies and an extra potato. We are having roast chicken for dinner."

Bea went to the kitchen Leah said "sounds good."

The next week was Emily and Sam's wedding. Bea of course was providing the cake she gave them a special discount and it helped that Bea's was the only bakery in town.

Leah was the brides maid and Cassie and Claire were the flower girls. Both packs attended as well as the elders and of course their families. Rosalie was watching Aly.

Billy avoided Bea the whole time. Sue and Charlie were together.

Sue went to Bea during the reception and asked "How are things with you and Billy?"

Bea said "Non existent I'm afraid. I was hoping he would change his mind when he found out he is going to have sons. It looks like I am going to be raising my boys on my own. It is alright I can do it I just really hoped that even if Billy and I couldn't be together that he would be there for his sons. He doesn't seem to want to have anything to do with them."

Sue suggested "Maybe he will change his mind after they are born."

Bea said "I hope so. Have you had a chance to have a piece of cake?"

Sue smiled and said "Yes and it is very good."

Bea said "I made it extra special. It was my first wedding cake."

Sue said "You did a very good job on it. I should get back to Charlie now."

Bea expected Leah to give her notice at any time. She clearly could control her wolf now and school would start soon but she didn't seem to be in any hurry to leave. But when asked she would say she still wanted to move to the city. But she still didn't give a time frame.

As the weeks turned into months Bea's belly grew the most recent scan showed that the babies were growing healthy.

December 22nd arrived Bea made herself a birthday cake and she made herself a special dinner. As usual Seth joined her. She decorated the house for Christmas. Aly loved the Christmas tree she would look at it in wonder.

Christmas day Aly took her first steps. Seth couldn't be prouder. Bea was pretty proud too. Aly was definitely growing up. It was Christmas night that Bea's milk came in. It was normal for being as far along as she was. The twins weren't due until the first week of January but being twins they could come early and her milk coming in meant it wouldn't be long before the twins were born.

The day of New years eve Bea made Aly a cake and she had a bunch of presents but it was only Bea and Seth that attended the little party.

That night Bea had a terrible nightmare. Ciaos came after the packs. They attacked the whole tribe. It was so real and when she saw Seth being killed it made her lose control over her portals.

She woke with a start. She was outside it was lightly raining. Bea heard screaming in the distance she got up off the ground she ran to the screaming only to see the Cullen's and the wolves fighting a newborn army. Bea didn't hesitate she changed into her wolf and fought the newborns. Jacob got hurt when he went after a newborn that tried to kill Leah. Sam killed the newborn then the wolves carried Jacob home.

Bea jumped she went to a department store after it closed for the night and everyone was gone she changed into herself and got some clothes for herself then got what she needed for several newborn babies and a toddler boy, then she jumped as far into the past as she could go.

She appeared in a cave it took a moment for her eyes to adjust when they did she saw a girl in animal hides with matted hair she was sitting at a small fire. Bea didn't stay long or try to communicate. She jumped forward.

She showed up at the shack with the two dead bodies, John and the vampire.

Bea picked up John shook her head at the vampire and jumped.

Bea went to an ATM then went to a motel. She bathed John and changed him into some clean clothes and got him some food. When he was clean and fed. Bea picked him up and jumped again. She showed up on a snow covered mountain where her younger self was she picked her up and put her in a sling. She then jumped.

They showed up in a forest clearing where the Cullen's were playing baseball with Bella who was human Alice had just called out "Stop they are coming!"

Bea took hold of Bella's arm and jumped her to the Cullen's home as soon as they showed up in the living room she let go of Bella and put John down and took Aly out of the sling she was crying her little head off she put her under her shirt and the baby greedily latched on as she nursed.

Bea turned the TV on and found sesame street and John was amazed.

Bella asked "why did you take me away?"

Bea said "Alice had a vision of three nomads, human hunters. They have been hunting in the area and they heard them playing baseball so they were coming to join them. Normally that wouldn't be a problem but you were there. The nomads would have found hunting you a better game then baseball. I hope it is safe here but I'm sure Edward will come look for you here. I didn't have time to tell him where I was taking you."

Bella looked at John and the baby under Bea's shirt and asked "are they yours?"

Bea said "it is complicated but they are my responsibility now. John is human and Aly is my sister she is only a few hours old. I'm pregnant with twins. They are due in less than a week and my milk came in early. I figured I might as well nurse Aly. My name is Bea by the way. It is short for Beatrice. I know who you are and all of the Cullen's though they haven't met me yet."

Bella asked "how do you know me?"

Bea said "the short answer is visions the long answer is far too complicated."

Bella asked "You have visions like Alice?"

Bea said "My visions mostly come in dreams. I would guess that my visions are like the way Alice's visions were before she was immortal. Not as clear or frequent and hard to tell between dreams at times. Many times I don't know I had a vision until what happened in them starts to happen. But Visions is only one of my gifts. My strongest gift is empathy that means I can feel the feelings of those around me."

Bella asked "is that like what Jasper does?"

Bea said "a little but Jasper doesn't just feel what others are feeling he can adjust the feelings of others. A rather convenient gift if one has to be around a group of hot tempered people. You can calm them down so they will listen to reason. I just feel what people feel which can help me adjust to how to react to different people. But also if the feeling is strong enough it can effect how I feel too. For instance being around hormonal teenagers, like at school can be difficult."

Bella asked "How old are you?"

Bea said "I just turned 16."

Bea gasped as a strong cramp went through her she put her hand on her belly.

Bella asked "are you alright."

Bea said "I'm not sure either that was an extra hard kick or my first contraction. I'm not due for another week but I am carrying twins they tend to come early. Don't worry Bella first time labor can last a very long time. If I am in labor I'm sure Carlisle will be back soon."

Bella asked "don't you want to go to the hospital?"

Bea said "I can't go to the hospital I'm not human. My normal temperature is 106 and I heal instantly. Two things that will make it clear there is something off about me."

Bea smiled and said "I feel Edward he is near by."

Bea thought clearly "we are at your house. Bella is fine if not a bit confused."

Bea heard Edward's thought "She isn't the only one. Who are you?"

Bea thought "You will find out soon who and what I am."

Bea burped the baby then changed her diaper she was just finishing when Edward came into the house.

He went to Bella embraced her and asked "are you alright?"

Bella said "I'm just fine but Bea might be in trouble."

Edward turned to Bea and asked "is something wrong?"

Bea said "it is a little early to tell but I might be in labor. You should get Bella home. Carlisle might bring the nomads here. If I am in labor it can take many hours I would need Carlisle's help anyway. I have to protect John and Aly."

Edward said "thank you for your help and you are right I should get Bella home."

Edward and Bella left.

The family returned after Bea had two more contractions each was about 12 minutes apart. Bea did her best to stay calm.

The family gathered around before they could say anything Bea said "I need your help and I know it is asking a lot but I can't do it on my own."

Carlisle asked "what kind of help?"

Bea said "Help with the boy. He is sick I'm not sure exactly what it is but his parents died of it. I found him in a shack his parents were dead. I cleaned him up and fed him but I can't make him well. There is something else a little more immediate that I need help with that is I'm in labor. I can't go to a hospital because of what I am. I believe I'm having twins. I was hoping you would help me deliver my babies."

Esme asked "do you have family we should contact?"

Bea said "I have no one and other then what I have on me I have nothing. There are some things for the babies in the diaper bag."

Carlisle said "we will help you. How often are you having the contractions?"

Bea said "I've only had a few so far and they are about 12 minutes apart and they aren't terribly strong. I think I have a while yet before I will be in active labor. I'm more worried about the boy. I've been calling him John. He is a good boy."

Carlisle said "I'll examine him and see if I can figure out what is wrong."

Rosalie was staring at Aly Bea smiled at her and asked "Would you like to hold her. I've been calling her Aly."

Rosalie smiled and said "I would love to."

Bea handed the baby over then picked up the diaper bag and pulled out a blanket and wrapped up the baby and said "we don't want her to get cold."

Rosalie looked down at the baby in her arms and said "she looks just like you."

Bea said "she is my sister. She got separated from our parents before they could name her. But I think Alyson is a nice name."

Esme asked "are you going to be able to return to your parents or at least Aly."

Bea said "I'm afraid that is impossible. I'm stuck with Aly in the next few hours I'm afraid I'm going to have 4 babies to take care of."

Alice asked "how old are you?"

Bea said "I just turned 16."

Jasper asked "do you have a home?"

Bea said "Not yet. I've been staying in motels. My boyfriend didn't want anything to do with my babies. In fact he wanted me to abort. My family abandoned me when I was 15. I just found Aly who was abandoned by our parents. I suppose I should be put in foster care but they will take away my babies and they will grow up not knowing what they are."

Emmett asked "what are you?"

Bea said "I have many gifts but my biggest one is I'm a shape shifter. I can change into any form. Any animal and even my appearance as a person."

Esme asked "How are you going to take care of 4 babies and yourself while living in motels."

Bea said "well my first step is to get a home. I have the money as soon as I can get some ID's that claim I'm about 25 I should be able to buy a house. John is sick so I have to get him better first but he is not only human but white and blond so I'm not sure I can keep him I might have to put him up for adoption I want to make sure he gets a good home. As for Aly and my babies I know essentially having triplets is going to be hard work but I'm sure I'm up to it."

Bea winced looked at the clock on the wall and said "it is now every 8 minutes."

Carlisle said "lets get a room set up for you."

Esme said "Our room should do fine."

Carlisle left the house to get the things he would need.

Esme got her room ready for she got Bea changed into a nightgown to make it easier to give birth. As time went on her labor progressed. By the time Carlisle returned with the supplies the contractions were coming every 5 minutes.

She still had several hours of progression by 9:13 PM Bea's water broke and things progressed quickly after that. By 10 PM she had delivered her first boy and it was 8 minutes later she delivered his brother. They were identical of course. They looked just like Billy. With black hair and black eyes and they were darker then Bea and Aly.

Rosalie helped with the delivery she cleaned up the babies she found some things in the diaper bag she diapered them and dressed them and swaddled them then gave them back to Bea Esme put Aly down on the bed next to the boys.

Bea smiled at them Carlisle asked "what are you going to name them? I'll need to know for the birth certificates."

Bea said "William Ephriam, George Joseph, and Alyson Morgan."

Esme said "their last name will be Cullen."

Bea looked at her and asked "they will?"

Carlisle nodded and said "they will and you too if you want it."

Bea look at him with tears in her eyes and asked "what about John, Your laws?"

Carlisle said "I have a friend that is a doctor he and his wife have been thinking about adopting for awhile they just haven't found the right child. I think John can be the child they are looking for. He will be able to treat his illness and I'm sure they will love him like their own. Don't worry we will take care of everything."

Bea smiled and said "I guess it is only right immortals find him his new home. When I found him an immortal was about to change him into an immortal child. I didn't ask her why but I'm sure she had her reasons but I took him away before she could bite him. Now you will find him a loving human home."

Carlisle said "in that case you saved two lives the Volturi wouldn't stand for an immortal child being created they would destroy him and his creator."

Esme brought Bea something to eat and Carlisle attended to John he started him on some antibiotics then he got on the phone to his friend.

Bea fell asleep after eating. The family had talked that night about Bea and the babies staying and they got to work on the attic they would turn it into two bedrooms and a shared bathroom. One room for Bea and the other would be a nursery for the babies. The babies weren't human so it wouldn't break their laws to keep them and they all liked Bea.

Ten days later John was healthy the medication had done it's job as had Esme and Bea's cooking there was nothing they cooked that he didn't like.

Carlisle and Esme took John to Alaska where Carlisle's friends lived they fell in love with John right away and Carlisle arranged the adoption with his lawyers. John was placed with a good family and he would have all of the advantages of a wealthy household he would never face poverty or hunger ever again. Bea couldn't be happier for him. She was happy for herself and her babies too. The Cullen's had adopted them they all were happy even if they insisted that Bea go to high school. At least they let her start as a sophomore and not a freshman. It took some convincing to get Rosalie to return to school when all she wanted was to stay home and take care of the babies. It meant Esme was alone with the babies most of the day but she never complained once. They all refered to the babies as the triplets seeing as they all were born the same day.

Rosalie had never been happier with having babies in the house and Esme too. They might be Bea's babies but she was generous with letting everyone who wanted to take care of the babies the opportunity to take care of them.

It was May and Bella was over at the house Rosalie, Esme and Alice were playing with the babies and Bea was doing homework at the table Bella asked "Does it ever bother you?"

Bea looked at her and asked "About what?"

Bella asked "Never getting a chance to love on your own babies?"

Bea chuckled and said "Not even a little bit. What is important is my babies are being loved it doesn't matter who it is from. Besides there is no way I could take care of my babies on my own and still be able to go to school. I haven't been to high school over and over like the rest of the family this is my first time through. It takes me longer to get my homework done then it does for them. Besides they are never going to have babies of their own being immortal means they can't have babies so having my babies in their lives means so much more to them. I don't mind sharing my babies with my family. They couldn't love them more."

Alice asked "Do you think Bea should be more selfish about the time we spend with the triplets?"

Bella said "No, but I don't think most people would be so generous and they might feel upset about having to spend more time doing homework then everyone else."

Bea said "I learned a long time ago not to be upset about what life throws at you. Sure I might have to work harder then everyone else or at least it appears so. After all I have to sleep and they don't there are a lot of hours at night that go by that they get things done that I don't."

Bella asked "really?"

Edward said "of course. Why do you think I'm the best musician it is all those decades of nights of practice. The rest of the family fill their times with other activities."

Bella asked "what kind of activities?"

Bea said "The kind that married couples do in the privacy of their own rooms that doesn't include sleeping."

Bella blushed as she realized what Bea was getting at.

Bea said "there is a lot of love in our family and most of the family is married Bella. When the time comes it will include you and Edward. I'm sure you will be married some day and of course you will become immortal someday too."

Edward said "there is nothing wrong with her being human."

Bea thought "I might not be immortal but I know your laws. Bella knowing about you breaks them. Have you told her about the laws and Volturi yet?"

Edward thought "she doesn't need to know yet."

Bea thought "I think she does she should know she is risking her life knowing the truth about you. She might want you to change her."

Edward said "that isn't going to happen."

Bea smirked and said "it might. I have seen it happen. I know so has Alice."

Emmett said "You know it is rude having conversations the rest of us can't hear."

Bea said "sorry Em. Edward and I were just discussing about Bella's future in the family and about the laws."

Bella asked "what laws?"

Bea said "Edward should tell you about them seeing as you simply breathing breaks them."

Bella asked "Edward what is she talking about?"

Edward looked at Bea with hard eyes then he turned to Bella and said "it is really nothing for you to worry about but we do have laws they aren't many and they all boil down to humans can't know about us."

Bella said "me knowing goes against your laws."

Edward said "yes but no one is going to find out that you know."

Bella asked "if they did what is the punishment."

Edward said "You don't need to worry about that."

Bella looked at Bea who said "it is death Bella that is the only punishment for any law broken. Humans can't know the truth about vampires if they do find out they are to be silenced as soon as possible this usually means either they are killed or changed. Edward doesn't want either fate for you. He thinks it is better if you remain human. I want to make it clear that it isn't because he doesn't love you. He loves you very much he just feels becoming immortal costs to much and of course he doesn't want you dead. He has a point about no one finding out. The family doesn't come across other immortals very often and usually when they do they are friends it is hard to say what they would do if they did find out about you. I would hope they would leave it up to the family to take care of. But there is the chance they will contact the Volturi. The law makers and upholders the closest thing to royalty that the immortals have. If they were to find out the whole family would be in danger."

Bella thought about what Bea had revealed to her she said "I don't want to die. Edward if you won't change me will Carlisle do it?"

Rosalie said "there is the treaty to consider."

Bella asked "what treaty?"

Nobody said anything they just all looked at each other.

Bea spoke up "they aren't saying anything because it is part of the treaty that they don't reveal to any human that they know about the wolves. There are certain bloodlines among the Quileute tribe that given the right circumstances have the ability to change into wolves. The last time the family lived in the area they made a treaty with the wolves that they wouldn't hunt on their land and more importantly they would never bite a human. In exchange the family would keep the knowledge about the wolves secret. I can tell you because I never made a treaty the treaty was only for the immortal members of the family. So you see none of them can bite you or it will break the treaty."

Bella said "but if they don't change me it is breaking their laws."

Bea said "Yes. They will have to find a way to change you that doesn't include biting you."

Bella asked "is that possible?"

Bea shrugged but she thought to Edward "you could fill a glass syringe with your venom and inject her with it. The venom should change her without biting her."

Bella asked "How is it possible you know and it doesn't break that laws."

Bea said "the babies and I aren't human so the laws don't apply to us. I know to keep the secret and as the babies grow up we will teach them to keep the secret until they learn to keep it we will keep them close. Keeping the secret is most important."

Bella asked "what about becoming like you?"

Edward said "wolves are born not bitten."

Alice said "besides you want to be immortal not a wolf."

Bella said "I don't want to break your laws either. If I become like Bea I wouldn't be human anymore."

Bea said "you also wouldn't be compatible with Edward anymore. My normal temperature is 106. Edward wouldn't be able to touch you. Of course your scent would change too I don't know if that would be better or worse."

Edward said "it is worthless talking about it because it is impossible. You can't change Bella can you Bea?"

Bea said "that depends."

Carlisle asked "on what?"

Bea said "if it was a vision or just a dream. I had what I believe was a vision that said I have a form of venom it is transformative. Meaning my bite can change humans to be like me or at least close to what I am. You see according to the vision the venom only comes from my mothers side. It is her side I get my gifts from. But my father isn't human either he is a wolf. A Quileute wolf."

Bella asked "so your bite can change me?"

Bea said "Maybe are you really willing to find out the change could take many days or possibly even weeks and assuming you survive the change you would no longer be compatible with Edward. However he could bite you then. The treaty says they can't bite humans and you wouldn't be human after that. Of course there would still be the same reasons behind Edward not wanting to change you. He believe you would be giving up too much. The pain you would feel is beyond description. To become immortal takes between 2 to 5 days it is constant burning. Screaming doesn't help."

Rosalie said "you talk about it like you know first hand."

Bea said "I had a vision that I was immortal the burning made me lose control of my gifts. I was immortal for over 200 years before the vision ended. Carlisle found me and took me in he became my family that was how I know about all of you. From what I have seen Bella you do become immortal. I have had many visions and you always become immortal except for the ones that ended before you become immortal but the visions that last long enough all indicate you become immortal before your 19th birthday."

Edward said "Visions can change."

Bea said "yes they can but they are dependent on peoples choices. I believe Bella has already made the choice to become immortal it is just a matter of time as to when."

Bella asked "when did you see me become immortal?"

Bea said "some of the visions are different but most are sometime between when you graduate high school and your 19th birthday. I believe you use the excuse of going away to college as to why you are disappearing from peoples lives. My advise is that you stay human and we all will be careful about keeping the secret that you know. You don't want to become like me. After all what if it is just a dream and my bite does nothing."

Carlisle said "we can find out if you want. I can do some testing."

Bea suddenly was nervous Jasper asked "What is wrong? What are you afraid of?"

Bea sighed and said "It is nothing just what if Carlisle finds something terrible? What if my bite ends up killing people?"

Carlisle said "all the more reason for us to test your venom don't you want to know what will happen if you bite someone."

Bea said "I just won't bite anyone. It isn't like people go around biting each other. Besides what if the wolves consider me part of the treaty. If I bite someone it would break the treaty. Even if it doesn't do anything."

Carlisle said "testing your venom isn't going to hurt I will just collect a sample and do some tests on it."

Esme asked "wouldn't it be better to know for sure. If not for yourself then for the babies."

Bea said "Alright but just to make sure nothing terrible will happen. The babies venom won't flow until they are nearly my age."

Carlisle said "come to my office."

Bea and Carlisle went to his office she gave him a sample of her venom then said "You might as well take a sample of my blood too. I know you are curious about me and it isn't like you get the chance to test the blood of mature shape shifters every day."

Carlisle smiled and said "Thank you to study your blood will be a real honor."

Bea let Carlisle take several vials.

Bea healed up nearly instantly she asked "will you let me know what you find out?"

Carlisle said "of course."

Bea said "good I know I'm not normal but if I can make you happy I will."

Carlisle said "thank you Bea. You should get back to your homework."

Bea left the office and let Carlisle work on the samples.

10 days later Carlisle called for a family meeting.

Carlisle said "I believe it is only fair you all know what I found out. Bea you do in fact have venom and it can change humans to be like you. However there is something more I found. I tested your blood against my venom and your blood accepts our venom even faster then human blood. I don't know why I did it mostly it was just out of curiosity but I tested your venom against my venom and there was a change your venom turned my venom into saliva, human saliva."

Emmett asked "what does that mean?"

Carlisle said "I believe that means Bea can change us into humans."

Rosalie asked "are you serious?"

Carlisle said "I wouldn't joke about this."

Bea quickly said "I'm not going to bite any of you."

Rosalie said "Bea you don't understand."

Bea shook her head and said "No, you are the one that doesn't understand. If I were to bite you. You would die before you would become human. I have had a vision of it. You volunteer to go first. Everything seems to be going just fine you lose consciousness almost right away a few days later your heart starts to beat a few days after that you become soft enough that Carlisle can give you IV fluids but instead of getting you stronger your heart begins to fail and we lose you 8 days after I bite you. I'm not going to bite you Rosalie if all it is going to do is cause you to die."

Rosalie said "not all of your visions are true."

Bea said "I'm not going to take the risk of losing you."

Carlisle asked "are you certain it is her heart that fails at 8 days along."

Bea said "the vision was very clear. I have thought about it and from what I can figure out her body didn't produce enough blood to support itself to complete the change. You gave her IV fluids to help her transition but it wasn't enough. If I were to bite her she would need more help then just fluids. I think she would need a blood transfusion. But that being said I don't want to risk losing her. I care very much about Rosalie and I know the rest of the family does too."

Rosalie said "to become human is my greatest wish. I would be willing to face any risk to become human again."

Bea said "I know."

Carlisle said "let me do some more testing to find out if I can get a better idea of what to expect but Bea you have good instincts a blood transfusion might just be what is called for. But I'm afraid the only way we can find out for certain is for someone to go through with it."

The family talked about who was going to try to become human and who was going to remain immortal and who would try to become like Bea.

Bea didn't talk much she mostly loved on her babies. She knew the risk of letting Carlisle test her venom and blood that he would find out about them becoming human and she knew her family well enough to know they all would want to become mortal.

Bea was in the nursery with the babies when Esme came in she was holding Aly. William began fussing Esme went to him and picked him up he needed to be changed. Esme picked him up and brought him to the changing table.

Bea said "when you took me into your family I was supposed to complete it not to destroy it."

Esme said "You aren't destroying anything. Carlisle will find a way to make the change safe and soon with your help we will become human again before too long we will be having our own babies."

Bea said "exactly. I don't doubt Carlisle will find a way so everyone can survive the change but once everyone becomes human they won't want to live together anymore they will want to move out on their own and start their own family."

Esme said "that is the nature of things. We have been frozen, stuck the way we are. You will give us the ability to progress to the next step in our lives."

Bea asked "How are your friends going to take that? The Denali, Charlotte and Peter. Garrett. And so many others I don't know about. I don't think they are going to take all of you turning human lightly. What about my babies? What is going to happen to them after all of you get focused on having your own babies?"

Esme said "Carlisle and I didn't adopt you just to give up on you and that includes your babies. Aly, William and George are our first grandchildren just as you are our daughter."

Rosalie came in with 3 bottles it was feeding time. She gave Esme and Bea each a bottle and she picked up George.

Rosalie said "This time next year it might very well be our own babies we are feeding."

Bea asked "that means a lot to you doesn't it Rosalie, becoming a mother I mean?"

Rosalie said "more than anything. That is why I want to become human it is the only way I can become a mother. I'm sure Carlisle will find a safe way for us to become human."

Bea said "I'm sure you are right between his science and my visions we are bound to find a way I just can't help but worry it is going to ruin the family. It certainly will change everything. In a few weeks you, Emmett and Jasper will be graduating school that would be the perfect time to change you. The change should last about 10 days and assuming you wake from it, it will be a new world waiting for you. I think Bella is going to be angry with me if I turn Edward human she won't be able to become immortal."

Rosalie said "that will be for the best. You won't ruin the family it will just be different. It will be time to have babies of our own and start our own families."

Carlisle did his testing and from what he could tell it would take someone going through the change for him to know for certain the kind of help they would need. After several more family discussions they decided as a family that Bea would bite Rosalie, Emmett and Jasper after they graduated. If they did alright then Bea would bite Alice, Edward, Esme and finally Carlisle.

The evening after graduation Rosalie, Emmett and Jasper got ready.

Carlisle was there to observe Bea went to Rosalie first and took her hand and asked "you are sure about this?"

Rosalie said "I couldn't be more sure about anything."

Bea nodded and brought Rosalie's wrist to her mouth then she bit hard she did the same to the other wrist Rosalie winced a bit at the bite and soon afterward she lost consciousness. When she was done with Rosalie she went to Emmett then to Jasper she put his wrist to her mouth and before she bit he said "I will see you in 10 days."

He knew how nervious she was about what she was doing.

Bea smiled and said "I certainly hope so."

Then she bit him. When they all were unconscious they moved them to their beds. Bea barely left Rosalie's side she was afraid she would miss a slight change that would indicate they were losing her. Carlisle of course kept watch over all of them as soon as they were soft enough he gave them IV fluids. Emmett and Jasper were doing well but as the days went on Rosalie's heart became weaker. At day 7 Carlisle gave Rosalie a blood transfusion.

Bea said "you can use my blood maybe it will make her stronger."

Carlisle said "I can't use your blood it isn't human blood so it may not be compatible. I have some O negative I can use."

Carlisle gave her the transfusion the change was almost immediate her pulse became stronger by the evening of the 8th day Rosalie was just as strong as Jasper and Emmett.

On the 10th day Jasper was the first to wake he was starving and needed to use the restroom. Emmett woke next and Rosalie woke last. Bea made homemade chicken and vegetable soup and homemade biscuits. They all ate heartily.

Rosalie said "I don't remember food tasting so good."

Emmett said "It really does hit the spot."

Jasper said "the biscuits are so light and fluffy."

Bea said "I thought starting with something simple like soup would be best. I didn't want to start with something too rich seeing as how long it has been since you last ate food. The biscuits taste really good with honey too."

Bea passed the honey to Jasper and he put some on his biscuit then tasted it and smiled.

He said "it is really good."

Alice said "I will have to try some when I become human."

Bea said "I will make another big pot of soup when you wake as a human. Seeing as you have no memory of food it will be completely new for you. You will be surprised at the verity that food offers."

After Bea ate she bit Alice, Edward and Esme. Carlisle kept a close eye on them and Bea was needed to look after the triplets. Alice and Esme were both strong but Edward needed a blood transfusion to help him toward the end. When they woke Bea cooked for them that evening after Carlisle made sure they had all of the supplies they would need Bea bit him. She stayed by his side as much as she could when he became soft enough she gave him IV fluids. Fortunately he was strong through out the change. When Carlisle woke as a human Bea made an extra special dinner for the whole family. Most of the summer was used up but Rosalie and Emmett got married and went on a honeymoon to Fiji.

Rosalie and Emmett tried to have a baby right away. Alice found out that she loved chocolate. Edward found it odd that he couldn't hear everyone's thoughts anymore and Alice loved the fact that it turned out she still had her visions though they weren't as clear or frequent and they came to her in dreams.

As disappointed as Bella was about not becoming an immortal she seemed to take it alright she mostly had wanted to be like Edward and now that he was human she was alright with it.

Bea was a little surprised that no one wanted to be like her she also was happy about it she didn't think anyone would take the change well. It was better to be born a dragon then to be changed into one."

It was interesting that none of the people at school or at the hospital noticed the change in the Cullen's it helped that they were naturally pale and no one paid attention to eye color. Alice planned a birthday party for Bella. Emmett and Rosalie returned home for it.

Bella had a nice party she did get a papercut when opening one of the gifts but no one reacted poorly to it Bea ran upstairs to her bathroom to the medicine chest and got a band aid and brought it down to Bella.

Bea said "imagine bleeding not effecting my family. If this were to happen a few months ago it would have caused a riot."

Bea put the band aid on Bella's finger and she finished opening the gift. It turned out to be a round trip ticket to Florida from Esme and Carlisle. Bea gave Bella the complete collection of Jane Austen. She wasn't sure if Bella liked Jane Austen but she knew she was a reader so she hope she would like it.

Bea's was the last gift Bella opened. They were hardback books so they were heavy.

Bella said "well it is definitely not clothes or Jewelry."

Bella opened it to reveal the collection Bea asked "do you like it. I wasn't sure if you like Jane Austen but I know you like old romance and you are a big reader. I saw this collection in one of the used book stores I go to and thought you just might like it."

Bella said "it is perfect thank you. I had to leave most of my books behind in Phoenix and what I brought with me isn't in the best condition."

Bea said "There is a pretty good used book store by the community College in Port Angeles and there are several in Seattle I'll have to take you shopping with me sometime. I like to read too."

Once all of the gifts were open they lit the candles, sang happy birthday and serve up the cake. Bea made sure to send home a piece of cake for Charlie.

Rosalie and Emmett moved out they moved to LA. Emmett became a stunt man and Rosalie became a teacher.

By Christmas both Esme and Rosalie were pregnant.

Alice and Jasper were waiting to have a family. Alice wanted to go to college with Bella.

Bea wasn't sure if changing the family would make it so Seth's wolf wouldn't wake but she supposed if it didn't that it would be best for everyone.

March arrived and so did the triplet's birthday. It was hard for Bea to believe they were a year old. She made cupcakes.

Edward proposed to Bella she said no. But Edward didn't give up. As the months passed and graduation came closer Alice decided to throw a graduation party mostly for Bella's sake seeing as it would be the only time she would graduate from high school. She invited the entire senior class.

Bella finally gave into Edwards constant pressure and she asked Alice to plan the wedding. She wanted to get married before they went away for college. The wedding was August 13th. Rosalie and Esme both looked ready to pop. They each were carrying boys and they were due with in a week of each other. Rosalie was due the end of August and Esme was due the first week of September.

Bea was nervous about the wedding. Alice had invited the Denali it would be the first time any of the Cullen's immortal friends would see that they were now human. She was worried how they would react.

Bea was not expecting to see the immortal that she had taken John from but she apparently was the Denali sisters mother. She was not happy to see Bea or the fact that the Cullens were now human. She didn't make a seen or anything in fact she didn't say anything. She kept looking at Bea. They got through the wedding then there was the reception. Sue was curious to see the Cullen's eating and drinking but she didn't say anything and she left at the end of the reception.

It wasn't until everyone had left and only the Cullen's and Denali were left that Sasha said "You don't look any older but I am sure you are the same girl that took Vasilii from me all of those years ago."

Bea didn't say anything. She simply looked at Sasha.

Eleazar asked "Carlisle I would like to know what happened to you and your family."

Rosalie answered "it was Bea. She changed us human it has been a little more then a year now. Esme and I are due to have our babies in the next few weeks."

Carmen asked "You changed them into humans."

Bea said "changing them wasn't my intention I simply wanted to find out what my venom might do to a human. Bella knew about the family and she was human. Edward didn't want to change her his feelings about immortals and their souls are a little odd. But he didn't want to put Bella through the change but keeping her human of course would break your laws. So we thought maybe if I changed her to be like me it wouldn't break the laws anymore."

Carlisle said "that is when I tested her venom and I found out she could change us into humans."

Bea said "it is risky, life threatening even but with Carlisle's medical knowledge everyone was able to safely become human. It solved the problem with the family no longer immortal the laws were no longer broken."

Tanya said "You didn't fix the problem you made it worse. Instead of 1 human knowing our secret you made it so 8 humans now know our secret."

Sasha asked "what did you do to Vasilii?"

Bea said "I healed him, fed him and found him a human family to love him and raise him like his own. He will live a happy human life now. Neither of you will be hunted down and killed by the Volturi."

Esme asked "What are you talking about Bea?"

Bea said "John. There was a part of his story that I left out. When I found him he wasn't alone with his parents bodies. Sasha was there. She didn't say anything but with my gifts I could tell what she intended to do. She wanted to turn him into an immortal child. I took hold of him and using my portals took him far away."

Kate looked at Sasha and said "Mother you wouldn't do such a thing."

Sasha said "he was the last of my blood line he was sick and alone I couldn't see any other option. Then this girl showed up and took him away. There was no way to track her down. I never expected to see her with the Cullen's"

Aly began fussing and the boys looked at her and then they started fussing too. It was long passed their bedtime.

Bea said "I need to get the babies to bed."

Sasha said "I will help you."

Bea asked surprised "you will?"

Sasha smiled and said "yes."

Sasha picked up William and Bea picked up George and Aly then Bea led the way upstairs.

They put the babies to bed. Sasha said "they are attractive babies. But they are not human."

Bea said "No they are my babies they are shapeshifters or at least they will be when they are older."

Sasha asked "what would happen if I were to bite you?"

Before Bea could answer Sasha was on her biting her neck.

Sasha let go of her and Bea fell to her knees she cried out as the venom began to spread and burn.

Sasha said "You took away my son now you will replace him."

Bea shook her head but before she could respond her portals took her away.

The pain Bea was feeling was far more then physical she lost her babies and she would never get them back. She believed that maybe she was meant to be an immortal with how many times she had been bit now. The burning was almost done it was more intense in her chest then anywhere else. Bea jumped of all places to the back seat of a car but she smelled familiar scents so she stayed where she was. Alice quickly looked in the back seat and saw the strange newborn. Bea whimpered.

Alice pulled over to the side of the road as visions filled her mind about this newborn. After a few minutes she smiled and pulled back onto the road and said "It is going to be alright Bea I will take you home and you will have a family."

Leave it to Alice to know she was part of the family. Alice pulled into the garage Jasper came out to help her with the bags.

Alice got out of the car and said "I need your help with something in the back seat."

Jasper smiled thinking she must have bought something big when he opened the back door and saw with his own eyes a newborn he frowned and looked at Alice.

Alice said "she is meant to be our sister. Her burning is nearly done I think."

Jasper picked up Bea and said "she will need to hunt soon. She is hurting emotionally not just physically. Someone caused her great pain."

Alice said "her name is Bea it is short for Beatrice."

Jasper carried Bea in the house everyone gathered in to see the newborn.

Emmett asked "where did you find her?"

Alice said "she appeared out of nowhere in the back seat. She just laid there whimpering while I drove home."

Jasper said "you are very lucky she could have attacked you."

Alice said "Jazz I don't think she is dangerous from what I have seen she is sad and she needs a family."

Esme said "she looks like she could be your sister Alice. She is about your size and she also has black hair. Only it is long where yours is short. We really could be her family."

Rosalie said "Maybe she could be a mate for Edward."

Edward didn't say anything but he did look at Bea and listen to her thoughts.

"they are gone I will never see them again. How can I live without them. Can't change what happened. How can Esme love me so much already. I'm already her daughter in her heart. Alice loves me like a sister. Emmett is looking forward to have someone new to play with. Rosalie is a little jealous but Rosalie is always jealous of anyone that takes attention away from her. Jasper is worried I'm a danger especially to Alice. Carlisle wants to make Esme happy. Edward is watching me trying to decide what I might become to him. They are the best family in the world I would be lucky to belong to them."

Bea whimpered as the burning had a bit of a surge.

Carlisle said "lets not all get our hopes up. We don't know if she will follow our way of life."

Edward said "the burning is nearly over I think we will be able to ask her very soon."

Jasper put Bea down on the sofa when the burning finished Bea sat up and looked at everybody. She put her hand to her throat and looked at Carlisle and said "it burns and my belly is empty."

Carlisle said "You need to hunt."

Jasper said "we can show you how."

Bea took a deep breath and said "if you like. But I can't stay. As wonderful as you all are I don't belong here."

Edward said "Nothing you do will bring your babies back. They are gone forever."

Bea sighed and said "I know and this is my family but I'm here at the wrong time. If I stay then you and I might very well become mates and you are meant for another."

Esme asked "you have seen Edward's mate?"

Bea said "yes she is human when they meet she doesn't become immortal until after they are married. Bella is a very special girl. Now I must be going because I do need to hunt and I don't think I can put it off any longer."

Bea jumped to the wilds of Alaska and hunted a bear she filled her thirst when she was done she went to a scenic lake to think. She couldn't save John without invoking Sasha's wrath. The Denali didn't agree with the Cullen's becoming human. Bea was immortal now but she could go to McCreiam and they could send her back to her past self again or she could just live her life as an immortal with the family they loved her and she loved them. She wasn't sure what to do about Seth if she did remain immortal. She couldn't fathom ever being happy again now that she lost her babies. She felt even if she couldn't be happy she should make her family happy. She jumped far into the past.

She showed up in a yard where clothes were up on a line drying she quickly stole some clothing then jumped to the woods where she got changed into the clothes then jumped a bit further into the past so she would erase stealing the clothes. Then she jumped to Carlisle's home summer 1763 she let herself in the house Carlisle wasn't home. Bea made herself comfortable. She wasn't there long before their was pounding on the front door. The feeling of fear and desperation was overwhelming. Bea answered the door young Thackery Brown stared at her but soon recovered.

He said "We need the doctor. It is mother the baby is coming but it is taking so long."

Bea said "Doctor Cullen isn't home. I'm a student of medicine perhaps I could help. Just let me borrow one of Dr. Cullen's medicine bags. You should write a message on the slate to let him know his help is needed."

The boy picked up the chalk and wrote his message and Bea went to get the bag then they quickly went to the farm.

The old woman looked at Bea and Thackery before she could reprimand him Bea said "Don't be angry with the boy Doctor Cullen wasn't in he is tending other patients. I know I don't look like much but I am a student of medicine and I have one of Doctor Cullen's medicine bags with me. I'm sure I can be of assistance. If you wouldn't mind clearing away the younger children so I can get a proper look at my patient."

The woman got the children out of the room Bea closed the door behind her then she went to the mother.

Bea smiled at her and said "Good evening your son told me your baby is coming but it is taking it's own sweet time about it."

The woman said "I don't have the strength to deliver my baby. I'm not going to make it this time. Tell my boys that I love them."

Bea said "You will be able to tell them yourself. I'm going to give you something that will help you fall asleep and when you wake your baby will be waiting for you."

Bea opened the bag and went to work on the mother she was stitching up the mother when Carlisle came in he quickly shut the door and stared at Bea amazed at what he saw. He did not expect to see a newborn performing surgery on a human.

Carlisle asked "what are you doing?"

Bea said "I went to your house to talk with you while I was waiting for you to return a boy arrived he was very worried about his mother she had been in labor a long time she was weak and she wasn't progressing. She was facing a very real possibility of dying and taking her baby with her. I am a student of medicine as you might imagine someone of my gender the possibilities of practicing are rather limited so I have focused on the medical needs of women and children. I also have a passion for animals. I read an article how an animal doctor surgically removed live puppies from a dead bitch. I'm not suggesting this woman is an animal but I thought if I could put her to sleep then I could remove the baby surgically. She appears to be a healthy baby and I'm sure the mother is going to be just fine once she can recover. Would you like to examine my work?"

Bea stepped aside and Carlisle examined the stitches they were small and uniform it would mean the scar would be less noticeable.

Carlisle said "You did a good job but how were you able to do it. You are a new born."

Bea said "Yes I am. In fact I am only a few hours old but that is a long story that we don't have time for. The family is wondering about the fate of their mother. I still need to clean up the baby."

Carlisle said "I'll talk to the family."

Bea cleaned up the baby then diapered her and swaddled her.

Bea came out of the room with the baby.

Bea asked "would you like to come meet your little sister."

The boys all gathered around to see the baby.

The old woman asked "she had a girl?"

Bea said "yes a beautiful little girl. I'm afraid I had to use a rather extreme measure to make sure they both would survive the delivery. The mother is going to need time to recover. It will probably be 6 weeks before she will be able to be her old self. But the important thing is they are both alive and healthy."

The old woman looked at Bea even in the dim light she noticed her eyes she asked "what is wrong with your eyes?"

Bea said "It is a rare disorder. You needn't worry it isn't catching. It is why I was at Doctor Cullen's I heard he has a treatment for my condition."

The old woman asked "How much do we owe you for your help."

Bea said "I can't ask you to pay me. I'm only a student after all. The experience was enough payment for me. Perhaps Doctor Cullen would like payment?"

Carlisle said "I can't consciously ask for anything when I didn't do anything. You did it all. But I think we are no longer needed both mother and baby are safe and healthy."

Bea handed the baby over to the old woman. Then she went to get Carlisle's bag. Carlisle and Bea went outside where Bea took some cleansing breathes and said "that was not easy but I am glad I was able to control myself."

Carlisle said "so am I. Now who are you and what were you doing at my home."

Bea said "My name is Beatrice Hawthorn I go by Bea. I'm only a few hours old but I had visions about being immortal before I was bit. The visions let me know how to control myself and they let me know about you. I know you don't hunt humans you only hunt animals. I only hunted one thing so far it was a bear. I guess it wasn't terrible but it certainly wasn't good. I left my creator her ideals were different then my own. I know I am presuming much but I thought perhaps I could stay with you at least while I get use to this life. I do have a passion for medicine maybe I could help you in your practice. I know a lot about women's health. But if you would rather I leave I will understand."

Carlisle couldn't believe what Bea was saying she was everything he had wished for. A companion of his own kind that could control herself and she valued human life and hunted animals and more then that she had a passion for medicine. It didn't hurt that she was pretty too.

Carlisle said "I would like you to stay Miss Hawthorn."

Bea said "Thank you Doctor Cullen. You may call me Bea if you like."

Carlisle said "thank you Bea you may call me Carlisle. Do you have any belongings or perhaps money."

Bea said "all I own is what I have on. I'm afraid I have no money."

Carlisle said "we will have to arrange for you to get some clothes you can't go around in the same dress all the time."

Bea said "I know how to make my own clothes if you could get me the material and supplies."

Carlisle said "I would be happy to get anything you might need."

Bea said "thank you. Medicine isn't my only passion. I love to cook and I love to garden. I'm not sure how well I would do at cooking now that I don't require to eat and the smell of food cooking doesn't appeal to me anymore. I also have a special connection to animals or at least I did before I was bit. I'm aware animals are frightened of our scent but I'm not sure which would win over the other my nature gift or my scent. We might be able to have some animals to help blend in better. Some chickens or a goat or something like that."

Carlisle said "I get paid with livestock more than you might think I just end up selling them to the butcher. The poor animals are terrified of me."

Bea said "if we have chickens and a garden I can make chicken soup which helps fight colds and flu. I could give it out to our patients. And there are herbal mixes that can help with cough and soar throats and the like. Good nutrition is an important part of good health."

Carlisle said "I couldn't agree more. I will leave the cooking and gardening up to you. We should get you some dark spectacles to hide your red eyes until they change. We need to make a trip to town to do shopping. Do you think you can control yourself around so many human?"

Bea said "At most I'm 3 hours old Carlisle and I was able to control myself while performing surgery on a human. I think interacting with people in a normal capacity isn't going to be a problem. Keeping them from wanting to know about me might be a different problem particularly my red eyes. I am a stranger in town. What are we going to tell people why I'm living with you. We already told the Browns that I'm a student of medicine."

Carlisle said "we can tell people you are my apprentice. You look about the right age for it. I am assuming you are educated."

Bea said "yes I have had a general education and I read all the books I can get my hands on that includes medical books. From time to time I have to dress like a boy to get my hands on the kind of books that I enjoy some people are reluctant to sell such books to women. I hope you don't believe certain knowledge should be restricted from me just because of my gender."

Carlisle said "no I believe girls and women should have the same access to knowledge as boys and men. You have already displayed you don't have a weak stomach when it comes to blood and cutting into human flesh. That really is the biggest problem with young people who want to become doctors some find they don't have the stomach for it. When it comes to our kind the biggest problem would be control over your thirst and you certainly have shown the ability to control that."

Bea said "Carlisle there is one thing I feel I should make very clear. I'm young and I don't just mean how long I have been immortal. Some may argue I'm still a child. My point is I'm not looking for a romantic relationship. You are very nice but I'm not interested in anything more than friendship."

Carlisle said "I would never force you into anything you aren't ready for. I am also looking for friendship."

Bea smiled and said "I don't want there to be any tension between us. I needed to make sure you understand that I'm too young to consider any kind of romance. Perhaps we can be something like cousins or even siblings."

Carlisle said "I would like that."

They got back to Carlisle's home he said "You can have any room you like apart from mine. I have them all furnished."

Bea found a room with a window that looked out the back of the house where there was a perfect spot for a garden. It had shelves along one wall filled with books.

The next morning Carlisle and Bea went shopping. They stopped at the cobblers to get some shoes for Bea. They had to special order the spectacles they might take so long to get there that her eyes might change before they arrived. As soon as they got home Bea got to work on the clothes. When she was done with the clothes Bea planted a garden.

Carlisle and Bea became close right away. Carlisle was grateful to finally have a companion and Bea always loved Carlisle. She loved taking care of him. As the years passed they moved on. When the war started Carlisle and Bea joined the army camps Carlisle as the doctor and Bea as his nurse.

Carlisle discovered something interesting about Bea when they encountered the first immortal since they were together. Bea was shy around him. His name was Garrett and he was young, just past his newborn year. He didn't expect Bea to be shy she was normally very confident but she was quiet and didn't meet Garrett's eyes.

Carlisle introduce Bea as his sister then he explained about their life style Garrett was curious about them but he didn't stay long with them he of course was a human hunter. Carlisle thought that perhaps Bea was intimidated by Garrett. He asked her about it after he had left.

Carlisle asked "were you frightened of Garrett?"

Bea said "Not exactly. He made me nervous. He is the first male immortal I have come across besides you. I was worried he would want to become physically romantic with me. I'm not casual about that and he isn't human what if he tried to force me."

Carlisle said "I don't think Garrett is the kind to do that sort of thing to you but you need to know I would never let that happen to you. You are my sister Bea it is my job to protect you."

Bea smiled and said "thank you Carlisle."

Bea didn't talk about her past but Carlisle was beginning to worry that something terrible must have happened to her to make her fear men taking advantage of her even now as an immortal. He wanted her to know that no matter what might have happened in her past that she would always be safe with him.

When the war ended Carlisle and Bea settled in various towns working together. They never stayed long in one place. 10 years was a long time for them to stay in one place most of the time it was half that time. Bea always made sure they had large homes to move into with far more rooms then they needed. She insisted that doctors had to live in large luxurious homes otherwise people would question their skill. Carlisle let her fulfill her desires if she wanted to live in a large home he would give in to her. She always made sure the homes were beautiful.

When Esme broke her leg her parents took her to Carlisle. After they left Bea was cleaning up the supplies and said "it is a shame she wasn't a few years older she was taken with you my dear brother and I believe you were impressed by her too."

Carlisle said "she is just a child."

Bea said "yes but humans age quickly it wouldn't be too long before she would be the right age for you. I have faith that you would have the level of control that would be required to change her. You know it only takes one bite."

Carlisle was curious about that he wasn't sure what caused the change his own experience was violent. Clearly Bea's was different.

Carlisle asked "were you just bit once?"

Bea said "yes. The immortal bit me as a form of revenge. You see I took a young boy away from her he was only about 18 months old. She wanted to change him, turn him into an immortal child. I took him away where he was safe. Sasha couldn't find him. She was angry at me when we met again so she bit me. I got away before she could kill me with my portals but the burning made me lose control of my gifts especially my portals they took me far away. When I woke I hunted a bear then went looking for you. I had visions about you and hoped you would take me in. I was fortunate that you are so compassionate."

Carlisle asked "you had your gifts before you were immortal?"

Bea said "yes but immortality made them stronger and I lost a few along the way to. You see I wasn't human before I was bit I was a shapeshifter immortality made me lose that gift as well as my pyrokinesis. I can no longer make and control fire. But I have gifts that I didn't have before too like my healing touch and my visions are much stronger then they were before. They used to come to me in dreams they weren't always clear that they were visions. Now I know for certain when I am having a vision. I have seen young Esme as your mate in a few years time. I know you don't want to hear this but I foresee a world wide pandemic I believe it is time we moved to a big city. I was thinking Chicago people are going to need our help many people are going to die. And I foresee a terrible war too. There is nothing we can do to prevent it but treat the sick and wounded like we always have. I need to find us a new home."

Carlisle said "You have seen much."

Bea nodded and said "I always do."

Bea found them a home in Chicago they began working at a hospital. War and the pandemic seemed to start about the same time. But it wasn't until 1918 that the flu reached it's peak.

Carlisle was shocked to find Bea not only brought home a young man but she had bit him. He worried what it meant. After all of these years was she going to leave him? Was this young man going to become her mate?

Bea said "His name is Edward Masen Jr. and he is going to become our brother. We need a brother Carlisle. Edward will be different then us his passion is music not medicine. I'm going to stop working and take care of Edward it is time for us to move on anyway."

Carlisle said "I hope you haven't done something you will regret Bea."

Bea said "he is meant to be our family. The visions say so."

Carlisle said "well your visions have never been wrong."

Bea said "not in the past 155 years. They were sometimes wrong before that."

Bea told Edward about what he was becoming and about the laws and how they only hunted animals about how his mother wanted him to live.

When he woke Bea and Carlisle took him hunting he found hunting difficult but made a successful kill and the more he hunted the easier it became for him.

They moved to Ashland.

1921 Bea prepared a bedroom for a female. Edward and Carlisle were curious as to why but Bea wouldn't say so they figured it was just a project for her. It wasn't until Carlisle brought Esme home that they understood who the room was for.

It wasn't until after Esme and Carlisle were married that Bea suggested that she and Edward become their foster children. Esme liked the idea of it so they tried it the next place they lived.

Edward was wanting to test his tastes. Bea gave him a coat embraced him and kissed his cheek.

He thought "you don't hate me?"

Bea thought "You will always be my Edward."

Bea said "Don't stay away too long we are your family and we will miss you."

Esme said "we love you Edward."

Carlisle said "fill your curiosity then return to us. We will be waiting for you."

Edward left. When he returned several years later they moved to Rochester. Edward and Bea started high school.

April 1933 Bea went out for a walk and Edward insisted on accompanying her when they came across six men attacking Rosalie Hale Bea went to help her forcing Edward to come with her. Bea quickly pulled Rosalie away from the men.

Then said "You should be ashamed of yourselves attacking a helpless girl."

Royce snapped back "Mind your own business."

Edward said "You have made this our business. We will be escorting Miss Hale home. I suggest you go home and sober up."

Edward put his arm around Rosalie's shoulders and Bea took hold of her hand and they quickly led her away. They brought her home where her parents wanted to know what happened and Rosalie was in no state to explain.

Bea said "it was a group of men led by Royce King Jr. One of them had a knife. They were drinking but I hardly think that is an excuse. They were attacking her. My brother and I were out for a walk when we saw what was happening we had to put a stop to it and we brought Rosalie home. I think she is mostly in shock. Though there are a few cuts that might need to be stitched up."

Rosalie's mother asked "who are you?"

Edward said "I'm Edward Cullen and this is my sister Beatrice. Dr. Carlisle Cullen and Esme Cullen are our parents. Beatrice is a student of medicine if she believes Miss Hale needs a doctor then you should call for one. It is getting late we should get home."

Rosalie's father said "thank you for your help we will make sure she sees a doctor."

Edward and Bea left when they were outside Edward thought to Bea "was that why you wanted to take a walk so late."

Bea thought "I had a vision that Rosalie's encounter with those men would not end well. They would take turns with her. Hurting her in the worse way men can hurt women. They would leave her in the street believing she was dead. Carlisle would be drawn to the smell of the blood he would change her thinking he was doing what was right but Rosalie never fully accepted being immortal. I hope now that she has seen for herself what kind of person Royce King Jr. is that she will break off the wedding. That she will find a better man to marry. One that will treat her right and make her happy."

Edward said "You worry about people too much. Aren't you ever going to find a mate of your own?"

Bea said "what makes you think I haven't found my mate and he just doesn't think of me in that way."

Edward asked "You aren't talking about Carlisle are you?"

Bea smirked and said "No Carlisle and I have always been close but he is not my mate. He and Esme are meant to be together. The person I'm thinking of I don't believe feels romantically for me. I'm not sure I will ever find a mate. We are going to have to move again."

Edward asked "are you sure we have only been here a few years."

Bea said "I know but we need to move to Tennessee. They have good hunting there."

After they got home about an hour Bea left on her own she had a vision of the men that attacked Rosalie going to Royce's home and they were all in one room. Bea showed up she was very quiet about what she did most of the men were passed out drunk by now. She lit a fire closed the floo and locked the door. All 6 men died without making a fuss of smoke inhalation . Bea made sure the fire was out by the time she left she didn't want to burn the house down. A few days later there was an article in the paper stating that it was ruled accidental. Bea thought maybe it hadn't been right to kill them but she guaranteed that they wouldn't hurt anyone ever again and Rosalie would not marry Royce.

The family moved to Gatlinburg. The fall of 1935 Bea found Emmett at his camp she killed the bear that would have attacked him he was spooked and ended up hunting an Elk for his family and went home. They stayed in Gatlinburg for a few more years. When it was time for them to move they moved to Hoquiam. They had been living there for 6 months before they ran into the wolves. The whole family was hunting together.

Bea addressed the wolves "we aren't like the cold ones you have encountered in the past. We only hunt animals not people."

Carlisle asked "Do you know these wolves Bea."

Bea said "they are Quileute. They are shapeshifters not children of the moon."

Carlisle asked "Your kind of shape shifter?"

Bea said "Only half my father is Quileute of the wolf blood line. I mostly take after my mothers side. That is why the bite changed me if I had been more like my father the bite would have done nothing but hurt. You might say these wolves are my brothers or rather descended from my half brothers. The only reason they haven't tried to kill us yet is because we out number them. I don't believe they think we are not a danger to the tribe."

Carlisle asked "what if we were to make a treaty of sorts. We won't hunt on your land and we will keep the knowledge of you secret. In exchange we can live in peace."

Ephraim growled Edward translated "they agree only they also want to include that we won't bite any humans."

Bea frowned and asked "what if I find another brother or sister I want to add to the family?"

Esme said "our family is large enough. If you want to add anyone else they will have to already be immortal."

Carlisle said "we can agree on their terms."

The family went home after they were certain of the boundary for the wolves land. They didn't stay long before they moved away.

Spring of 1950 Alice and Jasper showed up Bea was working in the garden Esme was in the house working on some blue prints. Carlisle was at work and Edward was hunting.

Bea looked up at them smiled and said "I was beginning to think you would never show up."

Bea dusted off her hands and stood up then said "why don't I show you inside and you can see the rooms I set aside for the two of you. You can meet Esme."

Jasper asked "who are you?"

Bea said "I'm Beatrice I go by Bea. I know who you both are. I have had visions of the two of you what seems like forever. But I haven't told the family about you. Come meet Esme. There is no one as kind as she is."

Alice said "I saw two others in the family."

Bea said "Yes Rosalie and Emmett it turned out that they didn't become immortal. They remained human. I check on them every few years and make sure they are doing alright. They both seem to be happy. They are both married and have children."

They went into the house where Bea introduced Esme Bea said "Esme this is Alice and Jasper. They have come to join the family."

Esme looked at Jasper she was a bit timid about him his eyes were still red and he was covered in scars.

Bea said "Don't mind Jaspers appearance he has a colorful past and he is doing his best to follow our lifestyle with mixed results. Now that he is with us I'm sure he will have a easier time with it."

Esme said "You are both welcome here. I'm sure Carlisle and Edward will be happy to meet you."

Bea said "let me show you your rooms."

Bea showed them their rooms.

Alice asked "you filled our closets for us?"

Bea said "only about half full. I make most of the clothes for the family. My visions about you indicate that you like fashion. I don't know if you know how to sew yet but I would be willing to teach you. If you prefer to buy your clothes I can take you shopping. I made what I thought you would like."

Alice and Jasper didn't take long to adjust to life with the family. Jasper discovered that he enjoyed learning new things so Bea made sure he had new books all the time. Alice took Bea up on sewing lessons and the two of them would go shopping frequently.

Edward liked Jasper and Alice. Carlisle suggested that they get married which they did. As soon as Jasper's eyes changed to gold he and Alice joined Edward and Bea at school. As soon as they moved Alice and Bea let people believe they were biological sisters. Since they both were small and both had black hair.

Bea taught Alice how to play the stock market using her visions it gave the family a lot of money with both of them doing it.

Bea would go to medical school every now and then to keep updated on medical advancements. She wasn't able to work as a doctor because how young she looked but from time to time she worked as a nurse.

December 22 1992 Bea finally had to make up her mind what she was going to do about her younger self. She had thought a lot about it over the past couple centuries and she felt the best thing to do was to return the baby to McCreiam. Cleo accepted her before when Bea was immortal when they didn't look or smell alike.

Bea showed up on the mountain but she showed up too early the traveling party from McCreiam was just leaving. Bea went to where the baby was asleep laying on the ground and everyone was forgetting about her Bea picked her up and went to Morgan.

Taha Aki got between them before he would change into his wolf Bea said in Quileute "I'm not here to hurt anyone. You were about to forget the baby. I have a gift of visions so I know what was going to happen. You would have left her behind and she would be alone. A human would have found her. She would have been adopted by a human family and she would grow up not knowing what she is. I know you don't like my kind but I'm not like the cold ones you have encountered before. I only hunt animals. That is why my eyes are gold not red. All I want to do is give you back your child."

Bea held out the baby. Taha Aki went to her and took the baby.

Bea smiled and said "thank you."

Then she jumped home. She hoped they would be more careful with the baby from then on but it wasn't her concern anymore.

When they moved to Alaska they met the Denali. Sasha was not among them. Tanya was interested in Edward. Bea was surprised with herself that she felt jealous but she shouldn't have Edward didn't have feelings for Tanya. His feelings for Bea was that of a brother. Bea loved Edward, she had for a very long time. But she never told him how she felt. She figured with his gift he should know. If he didn't get it from Bea herself he should have got it from Jasper. But he never mentioned or even thought about knowing how she felt. Of course Bea knew Edward and Bella were meant to be together.

They didn't stay in Alaska very long and when they moved it was to Forks.

The family always kept to themselves and they always got straight A's. January 18th 2005 Bella Swan came to Forks High School and it would change the Cullen's lives forever.

Bea came into biology class with a note in her hand she handed it to the teacher he read it and said "Edward Cullen you are wanted in the office."

Edward grabbed his things and quickly left the room he thought "thank you Bea."

Bea thought "your welcome. Get outside where you can get some fresh air maybe even go hunting."

Edward "Thought I will wait in the car for you then we will hunt together tonight. I haven't felt this out of control since I was a newborn."

Bea thought "we all have our own struggles. Bella Swan is what you call a singer. It is a particular human whose blood is so tempting it practically sings to you. Only the strongest of immortals can resist the pull. I believe you are strong enough but you may need some time to gather that strength."

Edward thought "You have far too much faith in me."

Bea thought "I believe in you is all. And I know you better then you know yourself. You are not going to kill her. I know that for certain."

Edward made it outside and Bea returned to class. After school let out they all got in the car and Edward drove them home. Bea and Edward went hunting together but when they got home Edward took Carlisle's car and went to spend some time with the Denali.

Bea didn't like it when Edward was gone but she knew he needed this time to gather his strength.

Edward returned Sunday night Bea embraced him and said "I knew you would find the strength."

Edward asked "what would you have done if I didn't?"

Bea said "Move on before you would give in to your temptations. I will always do what is right for you Edward. Right now that is to stay here and help you fight your inner beast. Perhaps I shouldn't tell you this but I have seen Bella as one of us. Alice has seen it too. She has foreseen that they become good friends."

Edward asked "do you become her friend too?"

Bea said "I'm not sure but I will do whatever makes you happy if that means becoming Bella's friend then so be it. But I think we should take things one step at a time and that is for you to be able to have a conversation with Bella without ending up killing her. We need to take baby steps."

Edward said "I don't want her to become immortal."

Bea said "I know when the time comes if you can't do it then I will do it for you. She is going to learn the truth about us and you know very well what will have to happen after that. I can't break the laws Edward not even for you. I have some new music for you."

Bea went to get the sheet music for Edward. She gave it to him and he played it as Bea listened. The others were in their rooms enjoying themselves. As much as Bea wished Edward would notice her in a romantic why she couldn't help but admire how pure his thoughts were about her.

The next day Edward successfully spoke to Bella in class. When they all got in the car Alice said "you see there is hope for the future. You and Bella will be a couple."

Edward sighed in frustration.

Bea smirked and said "lets not rush things but I agree that today is a good day. One more day you haven't killed Bella is a good day. You are stronger than you think you are."

Edward thought "I worry I'm going to let you down."

Bea thought "I know you never will."

Edward drove them home.

The next day they were standing outside the car and Bella was across the parking lot when Tyler's van lost control and went skidding right at Bella. Edward reacted before thinking. He got between Bella and the van. Bea couldn't see what happened with the van in the way but glass shattered and Tyler was cut up nothing serious but his van was totaled.

Bea thought to Edward "are you both alright?"

Edward thought "Bella hit her head but she isn't bleeding."

Bea thought "nobody saw you everyone was focused on the van. You are lucky Edward."

Edward thought "Not so lucky Bella saw everything."

Bea thought "lets hope she can keep what she saw to herself. Paramedics are on their way. They are probably going to have trouble moving the van. Jaspers upset. I believe he wants to kill Bella. It is just his go to solution he is worried about Alice's safety. I won't let him kill anyone."

It took some time before they could move the van enough to get to Bella and Edward. They got them in the ambulance and brought them to the hospital.

That evening when Carlisle came home they had a family talk about what they should do.

Jasper said "we can eliminate the threat."

Carlisle said "I'm not comfortable with that."

Esme said "No one is killing anyone."

Alice said "from what I have seen Bella doesn't say anything to anyone."

Edward looked at Bea and asked "do you have anything to say?"

Bea said "the way I see it we have two options it depends on what you want to happen next. We can stay and hope Bella doesn't say anything or we can leave. We have done it before when people become suspicious about us. But are you willing to leave Bella behind? Has she already become important to you? I have seen her as part of our family and so has Alice but you know how our visions work. At this point things can go either way. I no longer see you killing her. But I do see her as part of our family. As for who changes her is up in the air."

Edward said "we can't change her."

Bea said "No, we can't bite her. The treaty says nothing about changing her. There are ways to change her without biting her. It will take some planning."

Carlisle asked "what do you mean?"

Bea said "fill a syringe with venom and inject her with the venom. When the wolves made no biting part of the treaty I had to come up with a way around it in case I want to have more siblings. I haven't come across the right person until now. Bella and Edward are meant to be together from what I have seen the only real question is when does she become immortal."

Edward said "Never I don't want her."

Jasper asked "Really? Then who do you want?"

Edward said "No one. I don't want anyone."

Alice said "You don't mean that. You don't want to be alone forever."

Edward said "I'm not the only one. Bea has been alone much longer then I have."

Bea said "we aren't the same Edward. I'm 260 years old I stopped ageing at the age of 15. I lost my babies when I became immortal. That is a pain I will never recover from."

Esme asked "You had babies?"

Bea said "triplets, one little girl and identical boys. They were 17 months old when I lost them. If I hadn't found Carlisle I don't know if I would have ever recovered from that pain."

Edward asked "so you have been in love?"

Bea said "Several times, it is a hazard being an empath it makes it very easy to fall in love with people especially when I become close to them."

It finally occurred to Edward what Bea was trying to tell him.

He asked slightly confused "You love me?"

Jasper said "only for decades now. At least as long as I have know her, probably longer. You are really oblivious about it."

Bea said "Yes Edward I love you. I have loved you from the beginning but you were so focused on becoming a soldier you had no room for romance and you were over whelmed with becoming immortal now this human enters your life. She is your singer so she gets your attention. You notice how kind and shy and intelligent and pretty she is. Pretty enough for a human anyway. The more you get to know her the more you begin to love her. If you were honest with yourself stopping the accident today only had a little to do with preventing her from bleeding. You are already infatuated with her."

Edward said "Bea I have known you for nearly 87 years. Why didn't you tell me how you felt?"

Bea said "when you woke you weren't looking for romance. You needed someone to take care of you. You needed a sister. I was tempted to tell you many times and with your gift I was surprised you never figured it out especially once Jasper came along he could feel what I felt. We have always had a great relationship I didn't want to ruin it. That is the same reason I never went after Carlisle but things worked out for Carlisle when he found Esme. And I believe things will work out between you and Bella too."

Edward asked "what about you?"

Bea smiled and said "I will be your sister just as I always have and someday someone will come along that will be right for me. Until then I have a wonderful family to love just as I always have. Now have we decided that we are staying and you are going to take things slow with Bella until you are sure you can control yourself. Because I'm sure already. Or do you want to move away and cut things off completely."

Edward said "I think we better give it sometime before we do anything rash."

Alice said "good because we all love living here and Bella is going to be my best friend."

Everyone went their own ways Esme kissed Carlisle and asked "did you catch that she said she was in love with you."

Carlisle said "yes she also believes as I do that we are meant to be together. Bea has known long before we even met when you were a 16 year old girl that we were meant to be together. Who knows how long she has known that Bella is going to enter Edwards life. Bea isn't like any immortal I have ever met our kind tend to fall in love only once but Bea falls in love many times. Perhaps it is part of her gifts or the fact that she wasn't human before she became immortal whatever the reason she has always had a great capacity to love. I don't believe she regrets having only platonic relationships with all of us. She gets great joy in taking care of all of us. I believe she is truly happy in her role as our daughter and sister to her siblings."

Edward decided to avoid Bella as much as possible and give her the silent treatment when he had to be around her. Of course privately he followed her around and he even watched her sleep at night.

It wasn't until March 3rd that Edward decided to stop fighting his attraction to Bella and they spent lunch together.

Alice was thrilled Bea had mixed feelings about it she was happy to see Edward and Bella getting to know each other but it hurt a bit that he was not showing Bea that kind of attention.

On the 11th Bea and Edward went hunting together Bea let him take down the mountain lion that she had hunted.

Bea said "You have told her about us haven't you."

Edward sighed and said "yes and I haven't changed my mind about turning her."

Bea said "Edward the laws are very clear about what has to happen next."

Edward said "I know just give me some time."

Bea said "I don't know how much time I can give you if someone finds out it could be the end of all of us."

Edward said "I'm bringing her over to meet the family on Sunday."

Bea said "it will be nice to officially meet the person responsible for the destruction of our family. Have you told her about any of the laws or the Volturi?"

Edward said "Not yet."

Bea sighed then said "enough serious talk I'm thirsty."

After they were done hunting they went home.

Sunday Edward brought Bella over and the family had made her dinner.

Carlisle said "you have given us the opportunity to use the kitchen for the first time."

Edward said "she already ate."

Bella said "It is just I know you don't eat."

Esme said "That is very considerate of you."

Bea said "we'll put it away so you can take it home and eat it tomorrow or something."

Bella said "it does smell good."

Alice and Jasper came in and Alice hugged Bella and said "You do smell good. We are going to be great friends Bella."

Bella looked at Jasper but didn't say anything.

Bea asked "do you have a question Bella?"

Bella said "I'm afraid it is rude but why does Jasper look like he is in pain?"

Carlisle said "Jasper is the newest to our life style."

Bea said "being around humans makes him thirsty. Actually it makes all of us thirsty but some of us have better control then others. The thirst isn't like anything you can compare to as a human. It burns your throat and there is an emptiness in your belly. Hunting regularly and being around humans helps build a tolerance but everyone has their own level of what they can take. Very few have the level of Carlisle and Jasper while he struggles more then most of us he has better control then most immortals in general. Of course most of our kind hunt humans that makes it harder to control themselves around them. Edward why don't you take Bella on a tour of the house."

Edward said "that is a good idea."

Edward and Bella left the kitchen. Bea finished fixing the meal then put it in a Tupperware and put it in the fridge.

Edward played the piano for Bella and Alice revealed that there was going to be a thunder storm and the family was going to play baseball and she invited Bella.

Edward carried Bella on his back to the clearing. Bella played umpire while the family took their different positions. They played for awhile they were having a good time when Alice had a vision about the nomads coming.

Bea jumped next to Bella took hold of her arm and the two of them disappeared they showed up in the Cullen's garage. Bea waved her hand and a set of keys flew from a hook on the wall and she caught it and she brought Bella to a red sports car she opened the door and said "Bella get in."

Bella got in then Bea jumped to the drivers side she pulled out of the garage and raced down the drive.

Bella asked "what is going on?"

Bea said "Alice had a vision. There are three human hunters that have been hunting in the area they heard us playing and they were coming to join us. That would have been fine but you were there. Lets just say they would have found hunting you a better game then baseball. So, I'm taking you home."

Bella asked "why are you going so fast?"

Bea said "what's the use of having a car like this if you don't go fast? Does it bother you?"

Bella asked "could you slow down a little?"

Bea smiled and slowed down to the speed limit. Bella took a deep breath.

Bea asked "is that better?"

Bella said "thank you."

Bea said "oh no, I forgot the food."

Bella said "that is alright I don't need it. Is this your car?"

Bea said "this is Esme's car I don't currently have one. Edward and I take turns at having the more reasonable car that is why he has the Volvo. Edward likes cars I have other means of transportation."

Bella asked "you mean how you made us disappear from the field and reappear in your house?"

Bea said "I call it jumping using the gift of my portals. I can go anywhere I want instantly but I have to be careful where I show up so I'm not seen."

They pulled up to the Swan house Bea said "You should be safe at home I don't think they could pick up your scent. Edward will most likely come see you as soon as he can get away. Do you need me to walk you to the door?"

Bella said "No thank you."

Bea said "see you at school Bella."

Bea watched from the car until Bella got in the house then she sped away.

When Bea got home the family was home with the nomads.

Bea thought to Edward "Bella is home and safe. I told her you would probably come see her when the danger is gone."

Edward thought "thank you and I will."

Bea put the keys back on the hook then went in the house Bea looked at each of the nomads she went to Carlisle and he put his arm around her shoulders. Carlisle knew she tended to be shy around strange vampires especially males.

Carlisle said "let me introduce my daughter Beatrice. Bea this is James Victoria and Laurent."

Bea timidly said "hello."

Edward said "Bea is a bit shy among strangers."

Victoria suddenly felt uncomfortable she had a gift that let her know when she was in danger she wondered why she felt that way now the smallest and what appeared the youngest immortal didn't look like a threat. But she felt like they were in danger.

Laurent asked "does your whole family only hunt animals?"

Carlisle said "yes as well as our cousins. The Denali clan they share our lifestyle there are 5 of them mature immortals. Three sisters and a mated couple. Tanya is the head of their coven then there are her sisters Kate and Irina then the couple Eleazar and Carmen."

Laurent said "they sound intriguing."

Victoria said "we should get going we don't want to cause you any more trouble."

Victoria hooked her arm around James's arm.

James said "sure lets go."

The three of them left Jasper asked "why was the female frightened of you Bea? You couldn't hurt a fly."

Bea shrugged and said "something about me set off her protection gift. I don't know what it was. But I didn't much like her anyway. I hope I got Bella away fast enough. James is a tracker."

Edward said "there was nothing about his thoughts that indicate he was after Bella. I should go to her now."

Bea said "she is probably waiting for you."

Edward left.

Carlisle asked Bea "are you alright."

Bea said "You know I don't like strangers, I never have."

Alice said "you can't make new friends if you don't meet strangers. That is how strangers become friends."

Bea said "I don't think any of those three will ever be my friends."

Edward and Bella came over to the house regularly and everyone got to know Bella well. Bella and Alice became best friends and Bea fixed treats for her she complained that she was going to make her fat. But that didn't stop her from eating the treats.

Summer was remarkably rainy. September arrived and so did Bella's birthday. Alice planned a party for her. Bea made the cake.

Alice was giving Bella her gifts. Bea wasn't sure if Bella was going to cut her finger opening Esme and Carlisle's gift but she wasn't going to take any chances. She quickly snatched it away from Bella and opened it for her then handed it back to Bella.

Bella chuckled and asked "what was that about?"

Bea said "just a possibility I didn't want happening."

Alice asked "what did you see?"

Bea said "It doesn't matter. It didn't happen. Believe me you don't really want to know. It will just upset everyone. It is Bella's birthday no one is allowed to be upset. Lets cut the cake. We can send a piece home with you for Charlie."

After Bella had her cake and she took a piece home to Charlie Edward took her home.

Edward went to Bea the next morning he asked "what did you see last night?"

Bea said "It was nothing important Edward. It didn't happen."

Edward said "I would still like to know."

Bea sighed and said "very well. I saw Bella get a papercut it produced blood. Jasper lost control we were able to keep him away from Bella but you miss judged the strength you used to push her behind you and she crashed into the Crystal wear cutting her arm. We got Jasper outside so he could calm down while Carlisle cleaned up Bella. Nothing really happened but it was really close. You didn't take it well. You convinced the family to leave. Leaving Bella behind. This destroyed Bella but as the months passed she at least was able to do what was necessary to get by. January she starts to hang out with Jacob Black. That is Ephraim Black's great grandson. He is young, barely 16 but in March his wolf wakes. I don't know exactly what leads to it but Bella jumps off a cliff and you believe she is dead so you go to the Volturi. You don't want to live without her. Bella in fact is not dead. She was cliff jumping recreationally for fun at least that is what she says. Alice saw much of this happen so she returned to Forks to comfort Charlie. She was surprised to see Bella alive but she then saw you going to the Volturi so both Alice and Bella rushed to Italy to stop you. Bella as a human confronts the Volturi. That is why I unwrapped her gift for her. Leaving her is the wrong choice Edward. You know how I feel about keeping her human but I believe we can manage it for some time still. At least until after graduation. If you would like my advise. Marry the girl. I believe she is the type that is going to need months to give you a yes. Teenage marriage is no longer the norm."

Edward asked "do you believe I can control myself enough to marry her?"

Bea smirked and said "I believe you can do anything you set your mind to. That includes controlling yourself. The option is still open if you can't change Bella I will do it for you. But I'm in no rush to change anyone. I hope you know I will do anything for you Edward."

Edward nodded and left the room.

The next few days were sunny.

As the days turned to weeks Bea was certain that Edward would not ask the family to leave.

A few days before Christmas Emily recieved a christmas card that had a credit card inside the card read "I know you are taking care of the pack. It will grow in number in the coming months. Please use the card as you see fit it doesn't have a limit. Merry Christmas, a child of Taha Aki."

There was no forwarding address and no signiture Emily thought it might have been a joke at first but she checked the credit card and it was real Sam didn't see anything wrong with using it. Even if there was no way to know who sent it to them.

Bea of course was the one to send the card to Emily she wanted to help take care of the pack but she knew if she came out to them they wouldn't accept her help so she had to be sneaky. She hoped they would use the card.

Edward proposed to Bella on newyears eve. Bella of course said no but Edward didn't give up.

When Bea recieved the bill for the credit card she was amused that the charges were conservative it was mostly used to buy food and clothes with. Bea couldn't force them to make big purchases if they didn't want to she simply paid the bill.

February Emily's nieces were visiting for the weekend only they caught colds and both little girls were miserable and Emily didn't know what to do. She wasn't prepaired to take care of sick children and her brother and sister in law weren't answering their phones and Sue was at work.

There was a knock on the door. She answered it only to reveal a young man with several bags from the drug store.

The young man said "are you Emily Young? I have your order here."

Emily asked "what order?"

The young man said "we got an order over the phone to be delivered here. The woman on the phone said it was urgent that there are sick children that need the medicine."

Emily asked "it is medicine?"

The young man said "Yeah cold medicine and stuff and some toys and soup and popsicles."

Emily asked "how much do I owe you?"

The young man said "it is already paid for. Do you want me to bring the bags in?"

Emily said "of course go ahead and put them on the table."

He put the bags down and left.

Emily went through the bags there were several kinds of childrens cold medicine. vapo rub. A humidifier. A digital themometor. Tissues. Two soft fluffy teddy bears. A couple coloring books and color crayons. A few cans of chicken soup. Some Pedialyte. A box of popsicles and a couple princess movies and finally some barbie dolls.

Emily didn't know who it was from. But clearly someone was looking after her. She followed the directions on the medicine and gave it to the girls. When Sue got the message that the girls were sick and Emily needed help she went over to her house on her lunch break.

She found the girls at the table eating chicken soup for lunch and each had a glass of pedialtyle.

Emily explained to Sue about recieving the supplies.

Sue said "someone is clearly looking out of you. They gave you medicine and food and even quiet toys for the girls to play with to entertain them but not over excite them. I couldn't have done better myself."

Emily asked "You don't think they need to see a doctor do you?"

Sue said "no they clearly have colds what you are doing for them now is the right thing to do. Make sure they take their medicine keep them hydrated and make sure they get lots of rest. In a few days they will be much better. I have to get back to work. I will come check on you all after I get off work this evening."

Bea smiled at the vision she had she of course had been the one to make the order she couldn't take care of the girls directly but she could make sure they got the things they needed so Emily could take care of them.

In March Bea had a vision of Seth's wolf waking there was nothing she could do to prevent it from happening.

Bella decided to visit her mom over spring break with Edward of course. It was the morning after they returned that Edward brought Bella to the house before dawn. He called everyone to the living room.

Esme asked "what is going on?"

Alice said "Bella is making a stand against Edward."

Bella said "You all know what I want the only way I can think to make it fair would be if I take a vote."

Alice went first she hugged Bella and said "I already think of you as my sister."

Jasper said "It would be nice not to want to kill you all the time."

Esme said "Yes."

Carlisle stepped forward but before he could say anything Edward asked "why are you doing this to me?"

Carlisle sighed and shook his head.

Bea said "it doesn't matter what Carlisle says Edward you sealed Bella's fate over a year ago. Both Alice and I have seen her as one of us you can't fight against it. Bella can finish school then she has to become immortal. The longer you keep her mortal the more danger we all are in."

Bella asked "what do you mean? What danger?"

Bea sighed and shook her head and looked at Edward and asked "You still haven't told her?"

Edward said "she doesn't need to know."

Bea said "I think she does and she has needed to know for sometime now."

Bella asked "what do I need to know?"

Bea looked at Edward then she turned to Bella and said "the Volturi and more specifically about our laws. The Volturi are for lack of a better discription our royalty. They are also the makers and enforcers of our laws. We don't have many laws and they all boil down to humans must never find out about us. The only punishment for breaking any of the laws is death. Bella from the moment you found out about us and Edward did nothing about it our laws were broken. When each of us did nothing it also broke the laws. We fortunately don't come across our kind very often so we have been able to keep the knowledge that you, a human know the truth about us secret. Edward doesn't want you to become immortal he believes the cost is too high but the moment you found out about us your fate was sealed weather Edward wants it or not you are going to become immortal. After you graduate highschool possibly after you get married but from what I have seen before your 19th birthday."

Bella asked "I get married?"

Bea said "from what I have seen yes all of your excuses against it lose out over the fact you love him enough to face a wedding. I already put the wedding dress in Alice's closet. We just need to have the final fitting."

Bella asked "you bought the wedding dress already but I haven't said yes."

Bea said "You will and I didn't buy it I made it. I make most of our clothes."

Alice said "I would say about half we both do enjoy shopping but Bea is remarkably talented when it comes to domestic skills. Of course she is from a different time when one had to do everything for themselves."

Bella asked "how old are you Bea?"

Bea said "I will be 260 this december. I woke as a newborn the spring of 1763 I found Carlisle shortly after I woke. We have been together since then. Edward joined the family in 1918. Esme joined us in 1921. We had a couple close calls in 33 and 35 but it turned out they remained human then Jasper and Alice joined us together in 1950 and if the visions are to be believed you will join us in 2006. Most likely August but possibly as late as September."

Bella asked "when do we get married?"

Bea said "August 13th. You don't want to be another year older then what Edward appears to be. It also gives you time for a honeymoon before you would have to leave for college for those who need to believe you are going away to school. You know family and friends. You use your wedding as a way to say goodbye without it being too obvious to those who can't know."

Bella asked "are we happily married?"

Bea chuckled and said "yes of course you are. I have never known Edward happier and I have known Edward a very long time."

Bella asked "and I will be immortal?"

Bea said "Yes by your 19th birthday you will be immortal."

Edward asked "You are sure about that?"

Bea looked at Edward and said "we have postponed it for as long as we possibly can. If Bella isn't immortal by her 19th birthday I'm afraid terrible things might happen. Alice will invite the Denali to the wedding they will expect Bella to become immortal soon after. I don't think we have anything to fear from the Denali but according to my visions one of the nomads we met last year has become close to Irina. He has had mixed success with attempting to adjust to our diet. It is unknown what Laurent will or will not do once he learns Bella knows the truth about us. But our ability to keep others of our kind from knowing about Bella has come to an end. That means we no longer can prevent Bella from becoming immortal. I'm sorry Edward."

Edward nodded but frowned then said "She still hasn't said the words."

Bea smirked as Bella said "Edward I will marry you. Do you still have that ring?"

Edward pulled the ring out of his pocket he kept it on him all of the time just in case he needed it.

Edward put the ring on her finger she kissed him then Bea said "Now Alice and I can plan a wedding by August."

Alice said "she hasn't asked us yet."

Bella looked at Alice and said "will you plan my wedding?"

Alice said "of course we will."

Bea asked "Would you like to see the dress Bella. I can do a fitting."

Bella smiled and said "Sure."

All of the girls went upstairs Bea did a fitting for Bella there wasn't much to alter.

Bea said "all of us must try not to think about the dress. I want Edward to be surprised."

Esme said "I'm sure we all will do our best. You are beautiful Bella."

Bella smiled and said "thank you."

Bea went to work on the dress right away.

Bea insisted on keeping Bella up to date on what was being planned for the wedding. Alice and Bea did the planning together.

Bella and Edward had the hard job of letting her parents know they were getting married.

They all graduated and Alice planned a party for Bella. Everyone had a great time.

Once graduation was over they had their full attention planning the wedding.

Bea made all of the dresses and all of the tuxes. Alice insisted that they buy the flowers and cake due to the time frame they had. Bea was making the clothes. Alice organized everything.

Bea played Edwards piano for the wedding she wasn't as good a musician as Edward but she was the next best in the family. Alice was the brides maid and Jasper was Edward's best man.

Bella was nervious as Charlie walked her down the aisle but as soon as she saw Edward waiting at the alter for her she calmed and all Edward could feel was intense love for the woman he was marrying.

They said their vows and kissed then they had their reception in the backyard everyone enjoyed themselves Bella officially met the Denali including Laurent they were kind to her.

Seth and Leah attended the wedding and reception but neither of them even looked at Bea so she didn't have to worry about their eyes meeting and Seth imprinting. All of the Cullen's gave speaches except for Bea she wasn't sure what to say she was in pain emotionally there was no way she would ever have Edward now but this was his fate and she had known it for centuries. The hardest part was seeing Seth even centuries later she still loved him. She tried to hide her feelings from Jasper so no one would know about her feelings for the young native boy.

Bella didn't seem to notice anything off that Bea didn't give a speach when the rest of the family did. But a few of the guests did notice most notably the Denali especially Tonya. But they didn't say anything. It wasn't long after Bella and Edward left to catch their flieght that the guests left the caterers gathered their things and left then Alice and Jasper and Carlisle and Esme went into their rooms for the night. They felt romantic because of the wedding. Bea began cleaning things up by morning the house was back to normal. She had already started on the clean up of the cottage too. The others joined her.

Alice couldn't see Bella's future anymore on August 31st. she first went to Bea who also could no longer see Bella's future then she called Edward's phone and Bella answered and she wanted to speak to Carlisle. She told him that she suspected she was pregnant and Edward got on the phone. Bea took the phone from Carlisle and said "Get her home and we will find out what we need to do. I promise I will do what is right Edward. You will always be my Edward. Just come home this is where you both belong."

Bea gave Carlisle the phone back he said "Bea is speaking sense you need to come home so we can take care of both of you."

The next day Bella and Edward came home. When they arrived the problem was clear. Edward wanted to end the pregnancy and Bella wanted to keep her baby. The family was split as to who they were supporting. Carlisle was ready to do what needed to be done either way. Esme supported Bella. Alice supported Edward and Jasper supported Alice. Bea hadn't voiced her opinion.

Edward turned to her and said "Bea you have experience with pregnancies. Talk some sense into Bella."

Bea said "Edward you know I believe in a woman's right to choose what to do with their own body. A womans reproductive rights are very important to me."

Edward sighed nodded and said "she has a monster inside her."

Bea went to Bella who was sitting on the sofa she sat down next to her and said "Bella have you really considered what carrying this baby to term will mean? It is an unknown. We didn't know it was possible or I'm sure Edward wouldn't have risked it. All we really know about it is that it is growing very quickly and you haven't been able to keep any food down in the past 24 hours."

Bella said "I want to keep my baby."

Bea asked "are you sure Bella? The safest option for you is to terminate the pregnancy. There is no gaurantee that you will be able to survive not just delivery but the pregnancy itself. I can't tell you what to expect because we have no idea what it is going to be like."

Bella said "I'm sure I want to keep my baby."

Bea shook her head but she said "Alright. Let's start with some testing and see if we can get some answers for you."

Carlisle asked "what do you suggest we start with?"

Bea and Carlisle talked about medical things then Carlisle left to get what was needed then Bea made Bella as comfortable as possible. When Carlisle returned they attempted to do some testing but they found that the uterus was too thick to penitrate with needles or scans. Bea insisted on administering vital fluids through IV to make sure Bella would stay hydrated. As she couldn't even keep down water.

Bella told Charlie that she was sick so they couldn't come home